A Barbaric King

* **Date Completed:**12 December, 2021 (September, 1580)
* **Users Involved:**User:MKK977, User:Logan Smith1, user:The ancient terror, user:AyaneSunny, User:MohmohMoh.
* **Setting:**Barberica
* **Characters Involved**: **Marciel Klaus, Itami, Hidé, Winterkorn Alfred, Leuce, Kaoru, Patient 04: Reminder, Patient 06: Diver, Patient 07: Seamstress**.
* **NPCs and Antagonists**:**Bill Q. Vin, Kastail, Dali Remi, Seiko, Gronum, Landis Michael, Kalana, and Zwei**

## Good and Bad News

On the third day of the time limit that has been given by Klaus to 04 and Itami, Klaus sitting in his cabin in the dark shadows hiding from the sun light. He hasn't slept in three days, his eyes are tired, sore and black, as he's sitting down with his arms on the sides of his head. Staring at the floor with his hair covering his face through his fingers, his breathing can be heard being slow and heavy. As he thought to himself "i can't hold this anymore, they better be done by today, otherwise, it's either gonna be their death or mine..", as he swept his hair backwards before he laid backwards staring at the ceiling.

Leuce sat upon the masthead looking to the distance while she softy pets Percy as he napped on her lap. He was growing quickly; he's about the half the size of her. Things had been quiet around the ship, and everyone was doing their own thing. And here she was sitting around, bored out of her mind. She wondered where her older sister was and how much she missed her. It had been a while since she last saw her. However, she knew for a fact that she would meet her again cause there were no such thing as goodbyes in their sisterhood. She blew a raspberry at the air. 'When are things going to be exciting again?"

The dojo was once again in pristine condition, Hidé stood at the center, surrounded by various training dummies designed to train reflexes. The air in the room was thin, as Hidé had activated his technique 'Redemption'. All six of the dummies began spinning violently, moving to strike Hidé. It was almost as if his body was moving on its own, avoiding and retaliating the blows, it appeared to be a literal flurry of wind and movement. Strike after strike, Hidé continued to appropriately avoid every blow and land his own. This continued for some time, sweat forming a pool at his feet was becoming more slick. 'Redemption' began to falter, though Hidé was determined to continue. Another successful succession of strikes were negated, as he went to strike once more, his footing was lost. The dummies berated Hidé with a considerable amount of strikes, infuriating him. "GOD DAMMIT!" Hidé channeled his vitality into his four limbs, using '2nd breath reject', he slammed his arms to the ground, causing a massive fireball to explode. Igniting the dummies and sending them through the walls of the dojo in all directions, still burning. Hidé layed in the middle of the now charred floor on his back, gazing to the ceiling. "Long way to go. Better go find those dummies and try again." He raised his fist and glared at it before stamding to collect the dummies and begin repairs.

Alfred sits in his lab as he finishes drawing his diagram. The new construction, 08, something that will definitely become one of his most interesting projects. It will definitely help klaus to overcome his burdens and pains caused by his devil fruit or at least take over some of them.
...
Why is he doing it again? Alfred has been interested since the beginning in the possibilities that the devil fruit from his captain would offer him. But is his intention really to help his captain? ***"I trust you and I hope that soon you will be able to trust me."*** Klaus words wrestle through Alfred's head. Could he really trust this man. ***"Alfred, you will be taken to the clinic and healed immediately!"*** The words of his mother also wrestled through his head. No, he can't trust anyone when even the biologically closest can betray him. He does it to give Klaus something back. **Exactly!** Klaus has given him information and he wants to make up for it with this favor. By the way, he has to pay Klaus a visit and check his health.

As Alfred continues to debate with himself, he notices his daugt-, 07 waking up from her bed. She yawned as she rubbed her eyes and stood up.

"Good morning father." said Marnie with a small smile.

"I'm not your father and it's lunchtime." Alfred corrected as he pulled out another piece of paper and placed it on the table, "now come on Marnie, help me draw the model structure for the exoskeleton." Alfred, who didn't notice his slip, was busy. Marnie grew a huge smile on her face as she sat down with her father to work on the project.
"Ok dad!" Marnie laughed as Alfred sighed. Why does the sound of father sound so appealing? As he worked, his wall suddenly collapsed and a dummy engulfed in flames stood in the middle of his room. Alfred twitched as spores began to emerge from his body.

**"DAMN IT, MUSCLE HEAD!"**/***"I'm going to slowly cut off this primate's family pride!"*** Alfred bellowed aggressively/said Marnie with a hatred in her voice.

Back at the captain's cabin, Klaus leaned forward as he tried to stand up. He was dizzy and his mind was hazy, his vision was a little blurry because of the lack of sleep. He stood up slowly and leaned on the wall as he walked to reach the door, he opened the cabin's door and walked outside. The moment he walked under the sun he felt a little better, inhaling clean air made him a little more awake. He then saw Leuce sitting with Percy at the masthead, so he called for her "Leuce.. do you see an island towards the north ?, my log pose is pointing in that direction". Before he switched to a lower tone asking himself "or is this north..?, maybe i should just keep the Log Pose with someone who's a little more awake than i am".

Leuce leaned closer to see if there was any islands up ahead. She saw a small little dot that's growing larger as the ship head towards it. Perhaps, it could be an island. "Boss, I think I see an island, and we're approaching it!" Then she felt something explode within the ship and heard Alfred and Marnie yelling. "what the heck was that?" Percy was jerked awake and growled as he looked around to see if there were any attacks occurred. Leuce calmed him down by soothing his alertness. "It's fine, Percy. It's probably the doc doing something explosive again."

Klaus about to respond to Leuce as they heard what seemed like an explosion, Klaus said "what the hell is that, well, it's probably Hide, better go see what he's doing". So Klaus said to Leuce as he walked towards the Dojo "it's okay Leuce, keep an eye on that possible island", walking down the stairs to the Dojo. Passing by the Lab he stopped and peaked his head inside and said "hello Alfred, hello Marnie, what are you guys up to ?", he then walked a couple of steps inside the lab and leaned on the door's frame, crossing his arms.

Alfred turened around to see the captain standing on his door frame. He looks bad, but better than expected.

"Oh hello captain./Hello cap!"said Alfred and Marnie on the same time with murder in their voices.

"And what we are doing is simple. We preparing our next project, which should be solve a lot of you problems with you devil fruit." Alfred explained as he picked up the dummy on the ground still a little bit burning," but a **MUSCLE HEAD** find it was a good idea to make a hole into my lab while training!" he shots out extra loud as he was prepared to go to the dojo.

***´SNIP´ ´SNIP´***

The sound came from Marnie, who tests her new weapon, a giant blue scissor made out of wapo metal.

"No worries father, we will teach him a lesson." she said with a psychotic smile on her face.

Klaus laughed hard at Marnie's reaction and how similar she seemed to Alfred, As he said "relax guys, i will go have a talk with Hidé anyway". As he turned around and walked towards the Dojo, being able to see Hidé from the outside. He shouted "hey Hidé, you need to start focusing on your training man, you gonna ruin my ship one day", as he stepped inside the Dojo seeing Hidé sitting on the ground. He got in front of him and sat down before saying "so, i'm about to release these two devils, i need you to take care of them in case anything crazy happens" referring to both Itami and 04. So Klaus looked Hidé in the eyes as he asked "are you ready, partner ?".

Hidé stood stood up, grabbing Klaus' hand pulling him up as well. "Can't focus any harder than I have been. Anyway, I grow everyday. Let them out. I can handle them easily if things get out of hand." Hidé said as he stood in front of Klaus, fists at the ready, channeling Vitality into both of them. "Let them out cap. Let's get this show on the road!" The fierce smile returned to Hidé's face as he eagerly awaited Itami and 04's release.

Klaus smiled and responded to Hidé "okay, time to let the beast out then" as he took a deep breath. He raised his hand and all of a sudden, 04 appeared and next to him was Itami in his armored form.

Itami looked at Hidé and said "you missed me Vice Captain ?, should i tear your body again for old time's sake ?". As he turned his arm into a huge sword blade, and started walking towards Hidé. But right before Hidé did anything Itami's armor started to dissolve and disappear into his skin, as he raised both his arm and with a childish look on his face he said "i'm joking !!, i'm good now, and it's all thanks to Kla..". He stopped talking as he looked back at Klaus collapsing to the ground, totally passing out. Itami rushed to Klaus worried about what happened, only to hear him snoring. After all, Klaus has been awake for three days, he definitely needs some sleep.

Hidé looked at the trio of Klaus, Itami, and 04. The joyous expression on his face was replaced with one of boredom. "Well hello Itami. Did you enjoy your playdate with 04? It looked like you were going to be insane still." Hidé placed his hand up of Itami's shoulder. "Good to see you didn't change though. Welp let's get the cap to his quarters for some rest. I guess he just can't handle the strain of something. I dont know, I dont try to understand what he does. All i know is he must think its fine to show weakness in front of others. Oh well." Hidé picked up Klaus and threw him over his shoulder, carrying him to his room.

04 chuckled as he saw that the young man doesnt change much. It feels good to be back in their realm. This "Hollow world" was an interesting experience especially with this young man Itami. It was atleast success to calm the young man down and maybe they build a kind of frienship in this time. But right now he needs to do something.

"Itami I will go to my fath- master to tell him from our success.Do you feel to come with me?" asked 04 as he puts a hand on the shoulder of the young man.

Itami watched as Hidé took Klaus outside the Dojo, he turned back at 04 and responded "yeah sure, let's go check with master Alfred". Itami thought to himself "Klaus went through a lot for me, i have to pay him back somehow. And at the same time, i have to go apologize to Leuce and make sure she forgives me". Then he looked back at 04 and said "lead the way my friend, lead the way", with a concerned look on his face.

"Will do young man." 04 responded walking together to the lab. As they arrived they saw a hole in the wall as well as heard the raging voices of Alfred about the idiocy from muscle head and the murderous voice of Marnie, eager to pay muscle head a visit. 04 just chuckles and shakes his head before entering the lab with his companion.

"Greetings Fath-Master and sister. As promised I returned and completed my task. “ 04 declared dramatically, earning the attention of Alfred and Marnie.

After Alfred and Marnie registered the new presences in the laboratory, they stop their angry rants and starring at the new arrived people.

"Brother!" screamed Marnie with tears in her eyes as she tackled her brother with all the force of a sea king. 04 could barely hold her as he struggled to breath. She may be small but dammit is she heavy.

"I missed you so much. I was worried, that I would never saw you again. Me and father would be so sad!" she sobbed miserably into his coat soaking it with her tears. 04 just chuckled before patting her head.

"You brother promised he will return, so stop crying and soaking my coat. “ 04 tried to calm down his sister as she still clinged into him for dear life. She only knows him for what 1 hour and is already acting like they knew each other for a long time.

Alfred sighed as he saw the antics of his daugh-07 as she hugs his so-04 for dear life.

"Of course he would return. He was perfect for this task. But netherless good job 04 for returning and completing you task." Alfred said to his creation before turning to Itami, "and you young man just because you had psychological problem and nearly turned into a killer machine, doesn't mean you will slack off with you tasks with the experiments. “ scolded Alfred but without heat in his voice and patting the head of the young man. He find out that pats in the head are a effective way to calm down 07 and patted Itamis head out of habit.

Itami felt good hearing Alfred's words, which in a way told Itami that he is needed. Though Itami didn't come back the same way he went, on the contrary, one would say he's not even the same person anymore. Itami walked to Alfred and said "it wasn't a psychological problem, my dear Alfred, it was a parasite. One of my own creation i'm afraid, and it didn't just control my body, it also worked as a limiter for my abilities. I can now modify my body instantly, there is no time lag" he said that that last part as his arm turned in an instant into a sword, switching to a set of knives and back to it's normal shape. All happened in an instant, so Itami continued "you see, for my enemies, their lives depend on a blink of an eye. Yes i fucked up, i know as much, but it's not me who you should be concerned about at the moment" as he looked at 04. Which he then said "i think we should discuss this with Klaus before telling Alfred what we saw in that Empty Plain, i wouldn't wanna anger such a beast after all".

Alfred looked at Itami and winced.

"Well for a true scientist failure always is something that will happen, but to solve the problem is what a true scientist would do. Thats why I am proud of you, that you solve the issue, because otherwise they would hunt you down for the rest of you life." Alfred said, remembering 05, a failure of arrogance from him, he needs to solve, "But whatever you saw in the Empty Plain is not a concern for me, yet. He will tell me sooner or later, so that I can help him to solve his problems with the storage in his dimnesion. Now I need to check up with Klaus. Monster or not he is worn out, something nobody should understimate." said Alfred signalize 04 and 07 to follow him with the equipment.

Who the hell ist this? This stitch face pops up and get all of the attention from father. And he gets a pat on the head, as well a **"I am proud of you"** too. She grits her teeths, but maybe it is just a misunderstanding from her side. But she will not risk it. Marnie hugged Alfreds arm and gave Itamia dry look. Is she jealous? Nooo. She just make sure, that this scientist is her father and nobody, expect for her siblings will get his attention. They can be friends and talk later, but right now the task from her father is more important.

Itami seeing Marnie looking at him like that, as they walk outside leaving Itami standing there. Itami lets his tongue out while holding his eye down with his finger, while looking at the angry Marnie, before he bursts in laughter. Though Itami puts on a serious look right after they leave, thinking to himself "i should go find Leuce and apologize to her now". So Itami walks himself outside the lab and walks up the stairs reaching the deck, he looks around for a moment before spotting Leuce at the masthead. He seemed nervous and concerned as he jumped upwards, landing right next to Leuce and Percy. He has been thinking about his speech for the past three days, yet now that he's facing her, all he could says was "hey Leuce".

Leuce turned to see Itami next to her. She jumped up and at Itami, hugging him tightly. "ITAMI, YOU'RE HERE!!"

She tried not to think about it too much. She was aware of Itami's absence, but Klaus informed her that Itami was on a trip to handle something personal with Patient 04. After the incident with the sparring match, Leuce was a bit worried about Itami, wondering what came over him before, but she didn't have the chance to talk to him about it. During his absence, it didn't feel right without him. Since he came back, Leuce was happy that he returned. "I'm so glad you're alright!"

Itami for the first time in his life, felt some kind of emotions. To him this was a totally new aspect of life that he has never experienced before, his eyes were wide as he teared a little before hugging Leuce back. And then he said "yeah, it's good to be back", then he broke the hug gently. And stood in front of Leuce as he properly apologized "i'm sorry about losing control, i have been hearing voices in my head for a long time, and the voices took over. Though, after spending time in Klaus's Empty Plain, i figured it was a parasite inside my brain. It tried to take over my body, but i'm okay now, the parasite is dead. And i assure you that i will never hurt you, on the contrary, you guys are my family, and i will gladly sacrifice my life to protect all of you".

"It's good to have you back, Itami," Leuce hugged him again. She was still confused though. Parasite? Was that really the cause of the sparring incident? She had to admit she doesn't know Itami much, not even his past. She had the feeling she'll know more about it once Itami was comfortable enough. In the meantime, She was glad that Itami was back safe and sound. "Hey Itami, do you want to make a card tower?" She held up a deck of cards to play with.

Itami smiled like a child hearing that from Leuce, so he accepted "of course, i'm the best at building towers". Which he was lying about since he never tried it before, yet he sat down and had so much fun with Leuce. As they both enjoyed playing with the cards, and laughing at the silly things Itami is doing.

Meanwhile at the captain's cabin, Klaus is asleep on his bed dreaming of flashbacks from his childhood. Where two similar kids are fighting each other, as one of them says "Stop it Klaus, you're not gonna win this fight". While little Klaus unsheathes a wooden cutlass and says "i always win, Kastail, you just can't accept that". Kastail then threw his sword at Klaus and said "that's why mom loved me more than you", which totally switched Klaus to a murderous expression as he said "she doesn't love you more, she doesn't love anyone, she only loved herself".

Alfred and Marnie make the way to the room of the captain. As a doctor of this crew his job is to check everyone's health and treat them, no matter how unthankful or arrogant they may be(see muscle head). This crew is full of monsters, his captain the strongest out of them, but even a Monster needs treatment and exhaustion is not a topic to be laughed after all it can choose several health issues if it is not treated.

....

His right arm starts to feel limb, after all Marnie hugged his arm the whole walk and not letting go making her especially annoying. And why is she pouting? Alfred has not and will not invest his time to think about it. After all she still carries his equipment. As they arrive at the door of his captain, Alfred doesn't hesitate to open and enter the room. What? He is a doctor and visiting a probably unconscious patient of him like he will hide something at this moment from him. But he saw a familair, annoying, wallbreaking and too prideful for a sentinel being muscle head in Klaus room, while Klaus lied on his bed asleep. 07 expression turned from pouting to a murderous glare and Alfred sighed angrily, not forgetting what happened before.

"Greetings muscle head. If you are not hear to destroy a wall again I would like to start my checks on our captain vital stats and to make sure he is stable. “ Alfred sneered, as he prepared his equipment and approaching his captain.

Hidé stood over Klaus with a rather impatient expression, just hearing Alfred's voice swept a bit of this away and replaced it with an overwhelming feeling of rage. "You know what doc. I am done with my TRAINING. So how about if YOU are done with creating even more monsters, do what you're supposed to be doing! I've lost track of how many new faces you've brought along because it's everyday with you. So please. BE MY GUEST and do what youre supposed to do!" Hidé glared at Alfred, a maniacal smile decorated his face as he eagerly waited a response to this provocation.

Alfred eyes twitches. He wants to imitate him? After seeing 05 barely anything can phase him, but he needs to speak his mind. Marnie snarled as her murderous aura was now visible.

"HOW DARE YOU TO-!"/"Enough! " Marnie demanded but got silenced by Alfred

" You know what, muscle head? After joining this crew my sole reason was for protection. I saw all of you as only pawns." Alfred started, "but after sailing with you guys, even though a part of my mind screaming it was illogical, I find a kind of connection, something I enjoyed but can not describe. You can call me nerd, you can call me weak, but one thing I will not tolerate." Alfred snarled as he stands infront of muscle head,

" If you think my purpose is just to create monsters, you are slowly mistaken. This I create are there to learn. Learn how to use this knowledge to further improve myself. 06 creation was for the benefit for the crew. And Marnies creation, because of a promise. I created a monster **ONCE** and I will not repeat this mistake. And you know what I am supposed to do? Simple. I do my duty and try to make sure that the man I follow, the man I really want to trust, is well even if it's just a fever. In fact I want everyone well her even you, stupid ape. I had so many chances to turn you into "monsters", so many where I could have killed everyone. And I don't do it because, while I am a scientist, I am also a doctor and this, who I see as a needed to be treat will be treated and nothing more. So I hope you don't assume something that will insult my pride as a doctor. Got it? " Alfred ended his rant with a cold voice beginning to check on Klaus, but showing, that he is listening. Marnie smirked slightly, but kept her mouth shut. This was between her father and **him.**

Hidé moved closer, his smile grew wider as the distance closed. "You know Alfred. You can try all you will, just know that I cant be changed. You can think whatever you will as you find yourself in half. Just take a moment to think about that. Do you truly think, that I would EVER! Let you do a damn thing to my perfect self? No." Hidé flicked the forehead of Alfred’s mask and let him check Klaus out further. Turning around to look at Marnie. "And you! I see the way you look at me. Anytime anywhere girl. I'm always down for a fight!" He said as he breathed on his fingertips, brushing them off on his bare chest, as if polishing his fist.

Marnie was so close to attack..so close to shot her nails and electrifying him. So close to cut him into pieces slowly and painful. But she heard what her father said before..so no killing, but at least she had one thing in her mind as her snarl turned into a shit eating grin.

"You perfect self? Really that is you opinion about yourself. My father didnt need to do something to you. He just needs to wait for you to bash you head against a wall before you need treatment. Oh you dont get hurt? Wait let me think." Marnie said as she tilted her head to the side," ah now i remeber the day, wher you "perfect self" got shredded by stitch face or the day you met. My father treated you and you think you got a chance to do something if my father decided to do something in you body or just kill you? No he was kind enough to treat you wounds. Probably the only reason he still tolerates you is because it would make uncle Klaus upset. But if you so intended to bash you head with someone and to save you sorry ass from a biological disaster?" Marnie finished before pulling out her scissors

***´SNIP´ ´SNIP´***

and closing them as little sparks of electricity were visble.

"I am more than glad to entertain you, ape." Marnie finshed with a bloodthirstry grin.

Alfred just continued his work ignoring to educate this ape of a vice captain and continue his control for Klaus and also ignoring the **"uncle Klaus"**. But it was noticable, that something began to grow and gurgle on his back as he smirks at the insults against muscle head from Marnie, but after thinking about that..no he needs to stop that.

"Both of you stop it. You can bash you heads later. Muscle head if you let yourself porvoked by the smallest things to get violent, than i honestly think if you needed to be permamently anesthetized.07 I thought you better. Leave now." ,Alfred said, as Marnie started to open her mouth, "before I forbid you to monch on forks for a whole week." warned Alfred making her look fearful before pouting, but not moving still glaring at muscle head.

"And muscle head before you think to punch 07, I remind you that its a conversation between us, that the wall and the room of the captain will be likely demolished, bringing the warth from our captain up to our heads and I will definetly not able to treat your wounds after that." Alfred reasoned hoped, that this person can be once reasonable.

Leuce noticed that the ship was heading closer to the island, so she excused herself from playing with Itami and Percy as she went to notify the captain. On her way, she saw that Marnie and Hide were fighting while Alfred was trying/failing to keep peace between the two. She giggled at them. "You two are getting along. Are you becoming friends?"

Hidé scoffed at Leuce's response, the very idea pissed him off further. "Friends!? Are you blind Leuce? This monster tried to start a fight then it's 'father' here broke it up! If she wants to fight im more than happy to give her an early funeral!" Hidé turned back toward alfred, flicking his mask. "And you! Just do what you do and get results! Got it!"

Leuce blew a raspberry at Hide being so mean and cranky as usual. Turning her attention to the sleeping captain, she approached him and poked at his cheeks. "Captain. Boss. Wake up. Open your eyes. We're approaching the island. We should prepare for landing. Captain? Boss? Bossy boss?"

Ok. Alfred patience is gone. He stood up and glared at Hidé.

"First touch or flick my **mask** again and I will gurantee you, that you can't move a muscle for the next 24 hours. After all some of you experience I tent to get explosive." he said as his shoulder started to gurgle, "Second don't blame for the actions of my creation if you act like a spoiled brat and provoked everyone with you attitude. Third if you think this kind of attitude will make me fear or respect you than you are heavily mistaken. I saw and created much stronger and more intimating beings in my life. So stop you hard ass attitude and act maybe more likable than I will grow 0.1% more respect for you and maybe understand why our captain chose you for the position of the vice captain. Because other than you fighting capabilities I see no other qualities so I hope you prove me wrong, otherwise I am mistaken about Klaus judgment. Seriously all of my creations on this ship are more likable than you. And finally while you act like a brat I already finished my check up with Klaus and I think I should share this that he is fine, but maybe next time piss off while I am working so I can finish faster, without listening to the idocy coming out of you mouth. **gOt IiT?** " Alfred finished his rant, distorting in the end, before starting to leave the room.

" Ohhh and if you decide to attack me now, than it proved me, that you are just a spoiled brat, who can not accept reality. And of course if you attack me or Marnie, I will explode and I don't want to see everyone suffer, accept you from the consequences." Alfred said as he grabbed his daughter.

" Leuce! If Klaus or you need something please come to the lab or call 04 so he can send me you message. " Alfred said with a kind voice.

" Bye leuce! " said Marnie happily, before giving Hidé a stinkeye," Bye muscle head, we can bash our heads next time in the dojo. " she said happily with a psychotic smile before following her father.

"Bye bye," Leuce waved Marnie as she exited.

Klaus opened his eyes to see Leuce staring him in the face, so he said "ugh why can't i just rest for a couple of hours..". He then sat up and asked Leuce "what's up Leuce ? what happened ?", feeling a little better now that he rested for almost half an hour. Which charged his energy to a decent level, and now he's ready to deal with his responsibilities as a captain.

"Boss, we're near an island. We might need to land," Leuce explained. Noticing her captain was looking tired, she took a closer look as she raised her hand to smooth out his rough bed head. "Captain, you're okay? Should we land somewhere else?"

Klaus smiled which then turned into a laugh, as he said "no it's okay Leuce, i've rested enough now". As he looked around the room he saw Hide, so he said to him "well, let's get on this". He then stood up and as he walked towards the door he said "Come one Leuce, lets see what adventures lay for us on this island", as he walked outside and looked around. He saw Itami with Percy on the deck, so he looked at him and said "Itami, Call for everyone, we're gonna get on that island any moment now.

Itami put his hand on his head like a salute, as he said "aye captain" before he sprinted to announce the news. Which he then proceeded to the Lab to tell Alfred first "hey Alfy, we gonna get down on the island now, Klaus told me to tell you", as he ran back to the deck of the ship.

Leuce followed Klaus, excited about landing. "Captain, what do you think what the island will have for us? Are we going to find treasure? Or meet someone to fight? I wonder if there's anything tasty to eat there? I can barely hold back, boss! I really want to land and go explore."

Klaus seeing how excited Leuce is, got him excited as well as he said "You and me both, i sure hope they have delicious food on this island. Otherwise this will be troublesome, for them at least" before he laughed. He then looked behind him towards the room and said "i should probably get my stuff as well", so he walked back inside the room and picked up his jacket from the sofa. He wore his jacket and reached to the side of the sofa to pick up his sword *Satan*, before walking back outside. Standing next to Leuce he said "i have a feeling this is going to be a weird adventure, i hope it's in a fun way though".

Hidé followed closely behind, his fury radiating off of him like heat from the sun. His fists clenched, every step he made was heavy and showed his intent. "So long as there's someone who can provide a challenge! I've been itching for a fight!" A wicked smile appeared across his face, the anticipation of possibilities excited him beyond belief. "Klaus, Leuce, I'm excited! Let's go!"

Klaus smirked as he heard Hide's words, so he crossed his arms and looked at Hide. While his jacket is swinging with the wind, he asks "if you're so excited, i see around 100 meters between us and the island. Wanna see who can get on it with one jump ?". Klaus asked that with a smirk on his face, as he stood strong showing off his muscles. Which were getting more refined as they talked, using his muscle manipulation to prepare for the jump.

Alfred heard Itamis voice calling them on the deck. He wasnt in his freaking lab for 5 minutes, but decided to just follow the young man with Marnie and 04 behind him. As he stepped out he saw his captain preparing to....wait they want to jump to the island. Before he could tell something Marnie rushed back to the lab and come back with little pieces of metal under her feet and rushed to Klaus. You know what. Alfred doesnt care anymore, but he will not hold responsibility for whatever is happening.

"Hello uncle Klaus can i join too? I need to show off that I am more than worthy for this crew as well to beat a certainly idiot." Marnie said with a smile as she prepared to jump her scissors glued on her back, as electricity began to show around her body. Father telled she could stuck with metall, especially other **magnets** with the right polarization. Well the other polarization will push her back from magnets, magnets she has stucked under her feet and she is curious, how far she can get pushed if she changed the polarization with a strong force.

Klaus laughed before saying "yes of course you can join, let's see who can reach that island first, and who can jump further".

Hidé's excitement was validated through this challenge. Without saying a word, he knelt over in a starting position typical to that of a sprinter. His legs flexed due to the force we exerted on the wood of the deck, his feet caving in the deck slightly as he glanced over to see Klaus in the same position. 07 copied the stance, standing inbetween Klaus and Hidé as she glared at Hidé. Klaus' legs seemed to physically grow to add emphasis to his jumping prowess, Klaus looked at Hidé, catching his determined gaze as he says, "Three.. Two.. One!" The moment he said one the trio blast off from the ship, setting it adrift away from the island as bits of wood fly through the air following their respective trails.

Klaus, Hidé, and 07 landed at the same instant, craters on the sandy coast for from their impact. Hidé stood up, shuffling his vest to clear out the sand before looking at Klaus. "How's it feel cap? To lose to your second in command!" Hidé boasted loudly as he stamped towards Klaus with a victorious smile, each step creating minor craters in the beach as he swaggers up to Klaus. 07 stood in between Hidé and Klaus, in the midst of his stride Hidé pusher her out of his way and into the sandy beach.

Marnie was so exited. That was fun but she was shoved back to the sand by this asshole. With a snarl she got up and kicked him to the side pushing him to the sandy beach as well.

"What was that for, grape head? And to lose to the cap you couldn't go further than me you were literally the last!" snarled Marnie.

Klaus seeing both of them fight like children made him laugh, as he started to look around the island from his position. Trying to see anything past the line of trees blocking the view, which made him think "this has to be a jungle like island, it's the only explanation to all of these trees. It looks like a dense jungle from this angle, i wonder if there are any people on this island".

Hidé snapped back at 07 with intensity and fury. "You were obviously last you little shrimp! Maybe if you trained for once in your short life you could compare! Remember, second best is first loser and Klaus over here is first loser!" Hidé disregarded 07 and continued after Klaus. "There had better be someone. I dont want to have to fight the shrimp! Seems like a total waste of effort."

"Huh!? Who are you calling little shrimp, grape ape!? It is obvious you were the last, but maybe you are blind, retarded or both! Probably both! And it is even sadder that I am better than you in my short life. Maybe you should train better to get on my level. " Marnie snapped with fury back, as she followed Klaus aswell, not daring to stay behind this dick." Hopefully there is something more entertaining than this grape ape. My IQ is already falling standing beside this idiot. "

As the the three of them walked to the shore, Hide and Marnie glaring at each other, the ship, their ship arrived, with the other members also arriving on this island.

## Ecstatic Pain

She couldn’t stop screaming, But who could blame her? Getting her fingers broken one joint at a time, Nails being pulled out one after another, Her abdomen skin peeled off with a knife, Salt being rubbed into the open wound. Both of her kneecaps shattered by a hammer, Her thighs burned through boiled water.

She was crying, Nearly mind broken. All that she could think of was the pain, The sheer and utter pain she was feeling. Her whole body ablaze from her nerves screaming. Her throat started to become razzled from all of the screaming, Feeling as if the air itself was cutting her throat when screaming. The pain was nothing compared to the rest of her body.

Standing in front of the chained woman was Kaoru, His eyes wide open, Blushing to the extreme as he couldn’t help but squirm as he saw the woman scream in agony. Hugging himself tightly he was shaking, Shaking in excitement and euphoria as he couldn’t help but inflict more pain onto the helpless woman.

“More… MORE… Mooooore” Kaoru sang in a sinister yet deep tone, Sounding like clear bells which were ringing to warn about an incoming disaster. He felt alive, Purely ecstatic as he inflicted pain onto her. Hugging himself tightly as his mouth smiled widely revealing his pearly white teeth. He couldn’t help but smell the fragrant blood which was pouring out from the various places he had cut. He almost drooled over how ecstatic he was feeling, Jolts of happiness urged throughout his entire body. As if waves of pure joy were crashing into his body.

He wouldn’t stop now, He would make it more intense. He watched over his tool set, Slowly humming as he was picking his next tool. “Hammer… Plier.. Hammer.. Plier and hammer? Hammer and plier!” he sang as he grabbed a hold of the two tools. Slowly trouncing over to her he humbly asked her to open her mouth. Refusing to open her mouth he grabbed a hold of her face, Forcing her mouth open.

Starting with the plier he placed it onto the girl's right front tooth, Pulling it off with force. Blood gushing out from the missing tooth she screamed in agony, Her voice becoming even more razzled. Continuing with the next upper tooth, He could barely contain himself. Kaoru couldn’t just pull out a single tooth at a time, It was time for the hammer.

Grabbing the hammer he put a strap around her head, Forcing it to stay still. Slamming the hammer into her shut mouth he could hear the teeth shatter to pieces. Screaming at the top of her lungs she attempted to speak however the lack of teeth caused her to be unable to form words. He slammed her again with the hammer, This time at the side of her head shattering the back row of teeth. Kaoru laughed as she was crying and screaming intensively. He was feeling as if he was in heaven whilst the girl was feeling as if she was in the darkest pit of hell. Suddenly her body went limp.

His joy quickly faded, Tapping on her forehead he sang, “Hellooooo, You awaaaakeee?” She didn’t respond, All the pain had sent her body into a shock, Forcing her into an unconscious state. “Tschh… Didn’t even break the record… She was promising.. Still managing to stay awake for eighteen hours is impressive for such a small… Slim… Young woman,” He said, Slowly growing more ecstatic as he remembered the torture he had put her through.

His legs trembling, Biting into his fingers as his saliva slowly flowed over them. Forcing them out of his mouth as he almost felt as if he would bite them off. His face was blushing in a bright red color, Completely turned on from all the torture he had given her. All of the beautiful pain which he himself had inflicted.

He was done with her, She had fallen unconscious from the pure shock. There was a big chance she had fallen into a coma just like many before her. Kaoru was sad that she didn’t last longer, He was just about to start with the electrical torture. Letting his equipment drop to the floor he turned around, Heading towards a wooden chair facing the woman. Sitting down he pondered over why she couldn't last longer, Atleast until after the electrical torture.

Sitting for over an hour waiting for the woman to wake up Kaoru grew restless, "Why won't she wake up? Why won't she entertain me more? WHY WON'T SHE SCREAM IN AGONY MORE?!?" He thought to himself, Still sitting on the wooden chair. Rising to his feet he walked over and slapped her chin, A monotone look on his face. Kaoru slapped her across the face again.. And again.. And again. She didn't seem to wake up, Checking her pulse it made sense, She was dead. Her body couldn't handle the level of stress from feeling pain for so many hours without any rest.

Kaoru unlocked her chains and restrains, Lifting her body he sighed. One of the most boring parts about them not surviving is when you need to get their bodies outside. He walked outside under the bright and brisky sunlight. Her body over his shoulder, He lived close to the beach in a small primitive house, Only his tools he used for torture were modern. He would often dump the bodies of the people he had tortured in a dumpster behind his house. "5. 9.. Fuck I believe this was my 99th person. Soon it's time for an anniversary for 100 people tortured," he thought to himself as he dumped the body.

Pondering to himself as he started walking towards the shore he thought, "My 100th should be special, Someone who can last for very long.. Children won't last more than three to four hours.. Men and Women last about the same time, But women do scream even more in agony." His thoughts turned him on, He started to remember all the screams of every single person. His face getting a red hue over it as his breathing started changing into panting. The shore became visible, There was a strange ship in the distance, From it was three shadows closing in rapidly. The sand barked as the three of them landed in a loud boom noise, Smoke clouds errupted as they made impact, These clouds made Kaoru unable to see who they were until they settled. Small craters were formed around their respective landing zones, The three shadowy figures talked. the clouds of sand dissipated in the wind current revealing them. A very toned muscular man and a small child glared intensively at eachother while another was laughing, Seeing the small innocent looking child Kaoru wanted to torture her. Kaoru wanted to make her scream in agony as he would scream in ecstacy. Licking his lips in a twisted manner he smiled deeply, Perhaps she could be the 100th victim.

Kaoru imagined thousands of scenarios where Marnie would be screaming in agony, Each scenario had striking similarities to the last yet they were all different. The same thing could be said about the two others, Imagining all of them screaming in an acapella. These thoughts made Kaoru even more excited, He felt as if he needed them to scream for him. Kaoru knew in order to make it happen he would need to make contact, Yet he wasn't sure on how to do it. All the other victims were from the island, He could study their behavior, Their habits just to lure them into a false sense of safety when he approached. Yet these strangers were strong enough to leap from a ship barely visible from the distance onto the shore.

Deciding to play it safely he leaned towards a nearby tree, Just keeping his eyes locked onto them, Perhaps one of them would approach him. Worst scenario would be that Kaoru would have to wait for his opportunity to strike.

As the ship arrived behind the three of them, and reached the shore. Itami jumped down to the shore where the three of them were, and as he saw Hide and Marnie fight over who won. He walked to the side of Klaus and asked "so captain, where should we begin from ?"

Klaus put his hand on his chin and thought to himself, before he answered Itami "i think we should explore the trees up ahead, i can sense that there is life on this island. So There are probably people here, though i'm not sure there will be a modern kind of structure. Judging by the dense jungle up ahead of us, i could say we should begin with the jungle". Klaus then as he stood there, he took a deep breath, before starting their journey. Which he then picked the smell of someone nearby, so he informed Itami with a low voice "Itami, someone is watching us, when we start walking, you stay a couple of meters behind us, while keeping your guard up"

Itami nodded as he said "understood, let's catch ourselves a stalker", as he modified his body to grow extra eyes all over his body in hidden spots. So the enemy wouldn't know that he's watching, at the same time Itami can see everything that's happening around him this way.

Hidé was growing progressively infuriated, the audacity of this chikd to continue this pointless squabble even though he so clearly won. As 07 continued to rattle on, Hidé detected that someone was nearby, seeing as though Klaus and itami had spoken and looked alert, he assumed they noticed as well. "Hey! No sense in hiding! I know your there! You may be hidden but your cowardice is more than obvious!" Hide shouted, his voice echoed through the air as he lowered the air pressure around the area, trying to detect this individual.

Kaoru got a confused look on his face as he looked around, "Who's hiding? Is there someone else?" He thought to himself. It took him a few moments to realize that they meant him, Since he was leaning against a tree quite visible to them. He shouted his response, "I'm standing right here in the open." Seeing how even more people appeared he grew excited, If he could get his hands on even a single one and force their beautiful voice to scream in agony he'd be joyfull for hours on end. Yet they seemed strong, The three who jumped earlier were far stronger than the others it would seem. Having them would make it quite hard to kidnap one of them, Perhaps it wasn't Kaoru's lucky day after all. Pushing himself away from the tree he walked forward and onto the sand. With his hands in the air he said, "Yo, Name's Kaoru." He gave off a fake smile, A smile filled with deciet and lies.

A shadowy figure starts running away at an extreme speed, and as the shadow figure ran said "that was close, i didn't realize he was good enough to sense me, good thing i have good hearing as well".

Alfred left the ship as he joined the rest of the crew. He gave 04 a order to guard the ship, because one 06 is still to small, even he is already growing fast and second nobody else will think about that. He saw Marnie and muscle head bickering. Hmm. A problem less he guess. Muscle head suddenly calls out about someone and a person came out and...yeah he is similair to a lot of fakers he saw. But he will wait for to comfirm it. But he could sworn he sensed someone else in thew near before vanishing. Well. Its time for good old paranoia. Waiting for the next assault from everywhere. Now he will observe and listen to this person, which he could swore peel a few time in Marnies direction. But another though came in Alfred's mind, which he could not understand. Why the presence of the second person feel similair to that of the captain?

She really needs to be in the same crew than this idiot. He is only a sore looser, because he can not accept that he was the last. But after their brickering he called out for someone and a person appeared in front of them. He looks pretty normal, but his smile was...strange. And is he peeling at her?! Wtf! he peels like a pervert, but the smile doesnt fit. Her hand moved to her scissors. Her father always told her to be better safe than sorry.

Leuce could hardly contain her excitement that she run up towards the masthead and took a leap. "Geromino!!!!" She was looking forward to exploring another island, especially one that looked so spooky and mysterious. The air felt a bit cold as she fell. She could smell the thick dew masked over the earthy scents that wafted from the forests. She landed near Marnie on her feet before she looked up to see Percy standing upon the masthead, appearing nervous. "Percy! Come down! I'll catch you!" Percy swallowed his anxiety and jumped off the head as he was told. Leuce caught him before falling down onto the sand from Percy's increasing weight. "Percy, you're getting bigger. You're growing up so fast!" Leuce felt like a proud mom to see her little hatchling becoming more grown by a sec. She got up to dust off the sand from her back and shorts. She greeted Marnie, but Marnie's attention was elsewhere. She glanced of where Marnie was looking at and saw a man creepily smiling at them. He smelled of a mix of dried and fresh blood. His smile spoke of false promises and deceit. Leuce took a stand besides Hide and questioned the stranger: "What do you want?"

Kaoru smlied at them as his expression changed from his smile onto a poker face. They increased in numbers and started to question him, He responded in a monotone voice, Uttering a single word, "Pain." His eyes started glowing in a bright yellow color as he brought his finger up to his lips, Biting into one. His face changed yet again to an ecstatic one, Biting harder into his finger until it started bleeding. He started panting, His mind started imagining everyone there screaming in agony, The thoughts gave him chills of excitement. "Pain is all I want, I want people to experience pain, Beautiful beautiful BEAUTIFUL pain.." His eyes started rolling upwards, A mix of drool and blood tracing along his finger. Remembering his manners he cleared his throat, "Ah sorry I forgot my manners. Just as I mentioned my name's Kaoru, I've lived on this island for.. Let's say a while, It's not everyday strangers set foot on the shore. I was simply curious over your screams of ago.. Curious over who you are."

"And your curiosity, I do not sense. It is your desire," Leuce smelled a strong scent of murder and perversion from that man. He was dangerous, that was for sure. And she knew she won't able to win if she'd fight him, if he decided to attack. For now, she rather convince this guy to go away. "You're really not being discreet with your words or actions, aren't you? Whatever, we're not here to fight you. Even if you're here for your own intentions, my captain and vice captain are pretty strong, and one of them is itching for a fight. I can't fight you cause I'm not strong enough physically. But I will drown you." She moved her hands, summoning a large amount of water from the sea, before she stood in her battle stance. "I will drown you, if you attempt to hurt anyone of my friends." She turned towards her leaders. "Captain! Hide! Please don't let him hurt our crew."

Klaus at first wasn't paying attention to the guy at all, he was still checking the surroundings and trying to find the best way to approach this jungle. And as he noticed the shadow figure disappear, he couldn't help himself but to think "who could this be, and why does he feel so familiar ?, could it be an old enemy i fought ?, or and old friend ?". But then as he regained focus on what's happening around him, seeing Leuce ready to fight someone. Klaus hearing Leuce say that, made him a little angry. So he released a continuous wave of Haoshoku Haki, it was bloody red colored with black lightning. As his eyes turned red, the wave was so strong it quacked the ground underneath them. While rocks started to break and trees bent down, he said in a monstrous voice "No one hurts my crew, if you have any ill intentions, i will kill you on the spot".

kaoru saw the crew in front of him preparing to battle against him, Waving his hands nervously he said, "I would never hurt you guys." Right as he finished speaking someone else spoke, A loud clear and monstrous voice filled the air, Shaking Kaoru to the depth of his soul. The voice spoke that nobody shall hurt his crew, If there even was the slightest ill intention Kaoru would lose his life. Feeling the Haoshoku haki from Klaus, Kaoru dropped to his knees, His will was strong yet nowhere near strong enough. "I mean, No harm." Kaoru said before falling over, Face first into the sand. Kaoru who was unconcious was at the mercy of the crew in front of his limp body, No way of defending himself, Unable to act to his desires as his mind was blank.

Klaus heard what the guy said before falling down, so he stopped his Haoshoku Haki right away. And said "Itami, go wake him up, if he really means no harm, i would owe him an apology. in any case, wake him up so we can learn about this island from him". While Klaus's mind is still with the shadow figure, so he decides to go after the shadow figure and try to track him down. But not before Kaoru answers all his questions, after all, Klaus is too smart to make such a mistake. And go in a jungle without any kind of information, or any kind of knowledge at all.

Itami said "aye captain", as he walked towards Kaoru, and placed him in a sitting position. Then he touched his forehead and used his powers, to give a little push to his brain. Which is supposed to wake Kaoru up, so they can talk to him and ask him all the question they have in mind. All while thinking to himself "Klaus is really a monster.. especially after what i saw in that Empty Plain.. i better not anger him at all".

Kaoru who had only been unconcious for a few moments felt himself being pulled back to reality. Waking up his sight was blurry, Only able to the see outlines to begin with he made out that someone was touching his forehead. Blinking a few times he slowly got his vision back before seeing clearly again. Looking around in his haze he saw the monster of a man who had used Haoshoku haki on him, Rising up to his feet he gently removed Itami's hand. Usually he would go for breaking the hand, Then the fingers yet his instincts were telling him not to piss off the man who seemed to be captain. "My na.." His voice crackled as he attempted to speak, Clearing his throat he began again, "My name's Kaoru. I mean you no harm, I'm a local on the island." Kaoru gritted his teeth, There were so many people here he would love to hear the screams of yet nothing he could do. "Sorry if I came off in a particularly... Odd, Manner. My only intention was to see who you people were." Kaoru gritted his teeth harder, Forcing his jaw together forming a smile all the while he was thinking to himself, "I want to hear their screams, I want to hear their agony. I want to feel their bodies breaking."

Alfred could just facepalm again. Is this crew a magnet for weird people and incidents? This person, Kaoru...well you dont need to be smart to see, that this guy is not right. To be fair nobody in this crew is right minded, the closest would be Leuce or 04. But if he think with this lazy excuse he could trick anyone..maybe muscle head, but even he is not that dump, he hopes. Hmmm..he has no other testing subjects left anymore and this guy could be a nice substitute for his next plans.Ohh how he hopes this guy fucks up, so he has an excuse to shoot his kneecaps and stun him with his spores. But he cant do it right now, especilly with Klaus near him and in the fact, that this guy could have important informations, but after he lost his use he is free, free for him to use. But before Alfred could say anything, Marnie decided to speak up.

This dude is creepy, especially the way he stared at her. What is he a sadist, pervert or both? But it doesnt matter, she will not show weakness to this strange dude, she is the best creation and daughter of her father. She should be creepier or else she would bellow this idiot beside her.
"Well if you mean no harm, you could be so kind to introduce us to this island tell us, what we could expect her. After all you would not want, that you guest gets hurt or lost, right~?" Marine said, with a totally innocent smile, definetly not hiding malice or other things behind it.

Klaus looked at Kaoru a look of steel, as he asked him "who reigns over this island ? and what's the deal with all these tree ?. Tell me everything you know about this place, i wouldn't want to go in there clueless after all. And i'm sure you wouldn't want that as well, i'm sure you value your life more than to lie to someone like me". Klaus then looked towards the direction that the shadow figure was at, as he thought to himself "i should probably split the crew, have some go scout the island, while i and whoever wanna join me go for the shadow figure".

Hidé was annoyed at this entire situation, the audacity of the shrimp suggesting he had lost, this odd fellow who seems to have a salacious fetish for screams, and above all, a lack of a challenge. Hidé approached Klaus, the vein on his forehead grew more enlarged than it was previously, though an overgrown smile stayed affixed to his face. "Well if you say there's something that i had missed, i can't wait to find them. Let's get this show on the road! I've been more than eager for a challenge and honestly I'm getting bored." Hidé explained as he punched at the air. He gestured to Klaus to lead the charge as he will follow.

"The island features cold weather, Dense and dangerous forests. Many plants are toxic and dangerous, Wild big beasts roam these lands as well. You ask who the leader is as well? That would be Bill Q. Vin, You could call him a tyrant over the island. I personally stay away from him, Let's just say that he doesn't have all the tools in his shed. Some people stay in tribes, Living in small groups which makes it easy to tor.. Easy to find somewhere to rest." Having said all that Kaoru sighed in relief, Following up by saying, "You're going into the jungle I assume? Well goodluck and I pray for your survival." While speaking Kaoru thought to himself, "If you were to die to anything I could take another person from this crew and make them scream for hours." Blushing slightly to himself.

Klaus looked at Itami and said "Okay Itami forget about the shadow figure, i will go after him with Leuce. While you stay and guard the ship, and keep an eye on this fella until we're back. I'm not saying he's your prisoner, but if he tries anything funny, just kill him". Then he looked at Hidé and said "Hidé, listening to this dude, if there is such a king here. Then i'm sure you're more than enough to take him on, right ?". As Klaus finished talking to Hidé, he looked at the others and said "Guys the plan here is simple, we will eliminate any and all important figures on this island. Then we will stay on this island for a while, call it a vacation or whatever. Now Hidé, Alfred and Marnie will be accompanying you on this task. Do be sure to bring me a king's head, and watch as your name spread among the seas as the King Slayer".

Leuce glanced at the smiling Kaoru. Then she turned to her captain. "Klaus, I'm willing to look for the shadowy figure with you as long as I don't have to be with that monster. I don't like the way he's looking at me." Kaoru stood within the shades of the trees, watching her and her captain from afar, acting like he wasn't just thinking about torturing them. "I can't help but feel unsure about this guy. He doesn't seem like the type to listen to reasons or threats. Plus, I'm more worried about 04 having to watch this guy. I don't want anything bad happen to 04."

Klaus answered Leuce "i think 04 is more than capable of handling himself, and Itami will be here with him as well. So don't worry about them, though we better get moving before it gets dark. While i'm good at hunting during the night, it's gonna be harder to pick up his tracks". So Klaus started walking towards the location where the shadow figure was, while Leuce is followed him behind. Klaus thought to himself "I hope this doesn't turn out to be a challenge, i wouldn't want Leuce to get caught in harm's way because of me. But i will sure protect her, as long as nothing wrong happens to me".

## A Maiden's Determination

Joanna Maria Arc sailed across the seas to land upon an island, Barberica, where she was there for one reason only: to defeat the notorious pirate named Bill Q. Vin and send him to the hands of the World Government to receive her prize. Even though she was still a first-time bounty, she was confident in herself that she would be strong enough to battle against Bill and capture him before he could continue his reign of terror. By having him captive, her name would quickly be acknowledged and perhaps received attention from the World's Strongest Swordsman. In the future, she wished to challenge him and take his title while becoming the first strongest swordswoman in the world.

At one point, Joanna (Jeanne) found Bill at one of his tribes and challenged him to fight her. Bill mocked her yet agreed to fight against her; however, just when the battle started, Joanna was quickly defeated and left hurt and wounded not only physically yet emotionally as well. She thought she'd be killed after her defeat, but Bill had plans for her, finding her entertaining as he ordered his men to lock her up and leave her tied up.

Once in the cell, Joanna cursed at herself for overestimating herself and underestimating her opponent. She was way over her head, and because of her arrogance, she got herself kidnapped. Not to mention, they took her weapons away. "Damn, I'm so stupid. I can't believe I got myself into this mess. What the hell was I thinking?"

She was so angry, so upset at herself that she was tearing up, but she shook her head, stopping herself from crying. "No. I will not cry. I will not give up. I just got to think better. Be smarter. And I'll be able to escape."

Even though she couldn't defeat Bill, that doesn't mean she won't try again.

Hidé looked at the pair that would be following him, growing immensely annoyed by the very existence of the pair that were to accompany him. One, a shrimp with an attitude, the other a man who's shown more reliance on others. *"This is sooo boring. If I was with Klaus I'm sure I'd have found an opponent by now! But no. I have to play babysitter with these two. Oh well. Any chance to show my superiority I'll take it!"* Hidé thought to himself as they made their way into the jungle like terrain. The aroma of blood was thick, overpowering the natural mildew behind the scenery, this grew Hidé's excitement immediately. The smile upon his face began to grow more unhinged and agressive, as he began to hasten his speed, creating a vast distance between Marnie, Alfred, and himself, the trees began toppling over themselves one by one on their own it seemed as he progressed ahead.

Marnie snarled as she saw this idiot running ahead of them, before starting to increase her speed as well as lightnig ran though her body.
"Wait up fucker!" she snarled as she slowly started to catch up to him, leaving a trail of dust behind her.......and Alfred who just blinked as both this idiots rushed forward, without a plan. He should just leave them they are more capabale to handle their own...and then he thinks about the rage of his captain IF something happened to them and could have stop that. "Dammit!" he screamed as he runned behind them obviously not catching up, as he already started to breath out of exhaustion. He is not a sport man and is frcking old. He can only hope he dont die out of exhaustion, before they stop. Marnie catched up with Hide as she send him a glare in his direction. "Ey grape ape, always rushing forward without thinking or is this ability lost since you birth! It doesnt matter however, so any idea what wew do or how we doing it or is rushing without thinking you first answer to everything?!" Marnie questioned.

Hidé glared at Marnie as they continued to sprint through the shrubbery, each leaving a trail of destruction behind them. "You know what? Yeah! Who needs a plan when you can rely on instict and skill! You should have stayed with the nerd if you were going to question me!" Hidé shouted before blasting off, soaring ahead of Marnie, trees being uprooted and vaulted out of his path due to the intense air pressure around him. As he soared through the jungle-like terrain, eventually reaching a clearing, he stopped the wave of pressurized air around him, placing his bare feet on the cool freshly dewed grass. Seeing a horde of people encircling an elevated platform, on said platform was a long trail of flowing golden hair draped carelessly toward the crowd. Seeing this, Hidé approached, shoving his way through the crowd to investigate.

"Stupid bastard!" snarled Marnie as she runs further, totally forgetting her father, which still tries to catch up with them. She also reach the clearing and saw a horde of people and an elevated platform. She was curious, but her height dont allow her to see what exactly is happening, so she pushed further through the crowd eraning curious and annoyed looks. Well she looks compared to them like a...puppet and annoyed looks, because she pushes her way through the crowd, bumping people out of her way. She may be small, but definetly physical much stronger, than her size should allow it. As she pushes her way through the crowd, she hears only the voices of the different people talking about some kind of an event.

Alfred breathed in exhaustion as he got only halfway behind the trial of destruction by muscle head and Marnie. He is really to old for this shit and made sure for the next treatment to not be that kind for muscle head and Marnie for putting him through this. As he observed he saw birds flying away from the destruction and wonders. Why are crows here in the jungle?

The crowd seemed to be divided on their feelings about the current situation, half were continuing their chatter, a aura of excitement appeared on even the smallest of children, whereas the others shared a sense of disgust and resentment for the situation at hand. Hidé forced his way to the front of the crowd, thinking to himself, *"This is interesting. I wonder what has the crowd on edge?"* The radiant mass of golden hair shifted, slightly revealing the face of a woman, knelt over in chains, her head exteded to expose her neck for what entails an execution. A hooded man with a massive build approached the center stage, the sun reflecting off the enalged blade of the axe he weilds.

"Come one come all! The man himself requested the head of this lass for a trophy!" He shouted in a gruff tone, causing a hush to fall over the crowd. Hidé stood at the front of the pack, just before the stage itself, the aroma of blood and filth radiated through the air. The vein on his forehead grew enlarged, showcasing his fury, the energetic smile on his face had disappeared as the man prepared his axe. Hidé built an immense pressure around himself, the civilian the surrounded him began coughing, even fainting from the massive increase of pressure.

Marnie was able to push forward, to get into the front of the crowd, as she saw a woman in chains, who looksa like to get....what did father called it. Wait. Exposed neck, hooded man with massiv build, and a used axe. Hmmm? Oh! Right! Its called an execution, were people get in most cases decapitated. Looks like this woman will get killed. "Boooh!" shouted Marnie as she expected something exiting. Her father told her, beside the crew, to only consider to give assist or support, if you earn an advantage out of it. Maybe something exiting will happen soon. But she notices a pressure , which should come from grape ape and she could guess what will happens next. Ohhhh! How exiting! She has an idea what will happen and cant wait to either see this idiot gets beat up or will give her the oppurtunity to shine to show she is a top tier fighter or maybe get more kills than grape ape. As she giggled like a mad girl she released electricity out of her, frying nearby people around her.

Alfred needs a break as he needs to catch a breath. Atleast he can now see the clearing and a huge crowd of people, which surround a platform. He has an idea what would happen there and sadly he already has an ides what will happen, if muscle head and Marnie get involved. You know what, whatever happens, he will not hold responsibility and nobody will tell him otherewise, even his captain. Alfred stopped his break and now began to slowly approch the clearing, waiting for the chaos to begin.

The hooded man stood tall, raising the large, blood soaked battle axe over his head, his muscular arms bulging from the weight, as well as the force placed on it. Hidé's fury could no longer be contained, the pressure grew more dense and charged, electricity crackled through the air. The executioners blade began its hasty descent, as Hidé used his Reject technique, causing a massive explosion of heavily pressurized air. The crowd was dispersed forcibly, the executioner was knocked back, releasing his grip on the axe as Hidé stormed the stage, retrieving the axe. He placed the very tip of the spear head into the links of the chain binding the woman, snapping the link and unraveling it before throwing the axe back toward the executioner. "What kind of man would bind a WOMAN up and lob off her head! It's pathetic! If you or he or whoever had even an ounce of pride youd settle it with a fight to the death! But instead you decided to show your true cowardice. Hiding behind a mask even. Pathetic!" Hidé shouted, fury radiating around him.

Oh this son of a bitch. He really did it! He is like her father described him. Stupid, hotheaded, aggressiv and arrogant, but also has short temper. And she feels something inside her. She knew thanks for her father, that she has the same muscle structure then him. But she also feels, that his structure type may changed her brain strukutre as well. Dont get her wrong. She really dont want to compare herself with this ape, but one fact she could not deny which makes them similair. The wish to **fight**. But her reason may be different. Her eyes begin to sparkle as she saw the hurt man with the hood slowly got up and before that jumped up with a burst of electricity and with a swift motion get her scissors around the man neck and...***Snip*** cuts the head clean off of his body, as blood spread everywhere. As she landed her face was covered with a blush as she holded her scissors over her shoulders looking at grape ape and the woman. **"First Blood~"**sang Marnie with a smile.

Alfred could only blink. He is big enough to saw what is happening behind the crowd and see what Marnie and muscle head are doing. *Sigh*
"Here we go again." Alfred sighed preparing for the worst.

A stunned look on his face, Hidé's fury had only intensified as he watched Marnie ruin what would have been an interesting fight. "Kid. You should have let this woman get her Redemption." He paused, slowly calmjng down as the smile returned to his face. "Good job though. It lacked some finesse but still." The crowd began to flee, screams and panic created a disorie for cacophony of nonsense as a group of burly, armed men charged the pair from a larde shack from behind the stage. Hidé cocked his fist back towards his abdomen, channeling his vitality into his fist with a orb of intensely pressurized air centered at his fist, the ball ignites. He strikes the air in the direction of the group of men, using his 'Obliterate' technique, a massive, ever growing fireball was launched toward the men and house alike, instantly engulfing the men in flames and exploding the building. Their screams of agony painted a beautiful picture over the otherwise dull scene. "Some men can't handle my power, not that this was unknown, just stating the obvious." Hidé exclaimed as he glared at Marnie.

Joanna Arc was surprised to see that two strangers had just saved her from being executed, not to mention chopping off the executor's head. She quickly stood and rubbed off the pain from her wrists. She thought about thanking her saviors, but that was when she witnessed the whole village was set on fire. Then, she remembered her precious weapon was within one of those burning houses. "Oh Gods!!! I have to find it!" She rushed towards the house where they held her weapons. She had to knock out a few of the guards before they could grab her again until she could kick down the door to enter what appeared to be a weaponry room, where she could see her sword laid on a stack of hay. Joanna was going to make those savages for disrespecting her sword. Once she grabbed it by the handle, carrying it out the door, and she escaped. Only then she was met with warriors with weapons at hand, angry and lusting to spill her blood. She glared down at them before positioning herself in battle stance with her sword pointed at her opponents. "You want to fight me. Fine. I couldn't defeat your leader, but I know I'm strong enough to kill you all."

Her sword was not an ordinary weapon. It is consisted of three weapons attached together to create a single. It had been passed through generations of knights and kings, and she currently holds it in her hands. She may be a woman, a gender that doesn't seem to be fit to wield such a extraordinary weapon, but she rather prove them wrong through her actions than words. Joanna detached a sword from the combination and directed the blade at an approaching man before quickly slicing open his belly to make him kneel and piercing the sword through his throat. She blocked another's blade swerving it away from her, so he would expose his belly in which she sliced it open. Swiftly, she prevented from being axed by piercing her sword through their kneecap. Just when she was about to be attacked from behind, she grabbed the axe and briskly split her attacker's head as she smoothly took their sword and shoved it down on an archer's chest. "You're Bill's men, right. I thought you'd be stronger than that."

Now that she got back her sword, she felt it was time to get out of there. At least, until she could thank her saviors personally. But where could they be? Then she heard a sudden explosion followed by screams and a loud burst of crazed laughter not too far from her. "I'm guessing they're in direction. Sigh. I can't believe I'm thanking a complete psycho." She ran towards where the laughter was originated only to see a muscle man with tattoos all over his body, fighting like a mad man while he laughed. "Hey you! What's your name!? I want to thank you, properly!"

A man charged Hidé, axe overhead, he turned to see who was speaking to him; almost instinctively, he caught the man's forearm mid-swing, stopping it prematurely. Hidé clenched his fist, shattering the man's arm. His pained howls erupted like a massive volcano qs he collapsed to the ground. Raising a finger to Jeanne, suggesting he'll speak in a moment, Hidé stomped down on the man's head, crushing it like a juicy melon. "Name's Hidé. Thanks are unnecessary but thanks. The fact you were chained uo for execution makes me think you're strong. I wanted to let you handle the executioner but Marnie took that joy. Now tell me," Hidé's expression grew very serious, excluding his overjoyed smile. "Where can I find the guy that made this happen!? If he's strong, he's got a challenge coming his way!"

Holy shit, another crazy. Joanna sighed internally, tired of having to meet more than one crazy person within a day. But since he's going to deal with the big boss, she might as well join him. "I'll tell you where he is, but I'm going to kill him first. I have unfinished business with that bastard before I'd turn his corpse towards the marines. So, unless you agree, I wont tell you."

Hidé's smile grew increasingly wicked, he leaned closer to Jeanne, staring her down. "So, what I'm hearing is a challenge! I'll let you do your thing but only if you beat me to him! I've waiting too long for a challenge!" His expression grew fierce, unmoved by her words or reaction. "All I need is where I can find them! I'm itching for this. These weaklings are hardly a workout!" Hidé's posture shifted, shifting to initial combat stance in the event she wants to prevent him from fighting the man.

Joanna (Jeanne) Maria Arc was not going to let this madman get to her target before. If she had to fight this musclehead, then so be it. "You want to fight? Fine, have it your way." She shifted into her battle stance, lifting her enormous sword with the tip of the blade directed at her opponent. "I won't kill you, though, cause you did save my life. But don't blame me if you start to bleed."

Marnie enjoyed every second of it. To crush this weakling in the ground is one of the most satisfying things she ever done. Her father warned her that every creation of his is cracked up a bit in the head. She was not an expectation and probably found out where her flow was. However she doesn't care, as she fought the men. She shot her nails out of her hand hitting one person in the chest and started to send electricity through the connected string, frying the man alive. Another tried to attack from behind with a sword, which she blocked with her scissors, before pulling at the strings and sending the fried corpse right at the other man. The man with the sword got tackled by the corpse and falls on his back, which Marnie used as she jumps up and stomped the head of the man, completely destroying it as blood and brain matter stains her right foot. She looked up as the last man of the group charged at her angy and terrified, but she simply dodged the attack before attacking with her scissors.

*snip*

and cutting the man's hand of. As the man screams in pain she kicked his stomach, forcing him to the ground as the sound of bone crushing was heard. She planted her foot on his legs as she loomed over him with a crazy expression and bringing her scissors down. She looked satisfied at her work before looking at her blood soaked dress and scissors. "Boohhh! There are no more and I will get scolded by father and brother for soaking my dress with blood." she pouted before looking over grape ape and this woman. Huh? They look like they will fight each other. She just shakes her head before approaching them. "Ey Romeo!" she called out, "you are supposed to ride with her in the sunshine and not kill her after you saved her from death." she said with a snicker, before bowing slightly lifting her dress slightly up looking up at Joanna. "And what happened my lady? Has you knight in shining armor disappointed you?" she said with a gentle voice, definetly not fitting her blood soaked dress or the few guts still hanging at her scissors.

Joanna looked down to see a blue-haired girl covered in blood and carried a large pair of bloodstained scissors. "Geez, this day is getting weirder than excepted," She thought to herself. She held out her hand. "Stay back, this is a fight between me and that man. The Barbaric King is mine, and I want to get to him first. I won't have someone else take his head." She glared at Hide, as she stood in her battle stance, awaiting for her or him to make their first move.

Choosing to ignore Marnie's comment, not because he found it rude, he simply didn't understand it. Hidé's eyes were fixed on Jeanne, an intense glare that could melt the ice caps that was accompanied by the overjoyed smile on his face. "The Barbaric King ey? Someone of that title should be REALLY strong then huh? Don't expect any slack, I'm expecting a challenge and I tend to lose control with interruptions!" As he said this, Hidé blasted off toward Jeanne, his fist turns a deep black, though cracked slightly due to the combination of Armament and vitality. A light fog encapsulated both his fist and elbow, heavily pressurized air by using his 'reinforce' technique, causing his strike to increase in both speed and force heavily. "Hope you can block this!" He shouted as he threw the strike, aimed at her stomach.

Joanna turned sideways, instinctively dodging his strike, before she brought the sword handle to smash it against his spine with both high speed and force. Hopefully, it would be enough to knock him out. If not, then she might as well grab his ankle and fling him in the air. And before he could realized what was happening, she'll leap up and swing her sword to cause an heavy impact on him that'd cause him to fall down on his back in full speed, which would create a large crater. "You are being unreasonable. I was here first and challenged the king firstly. I thank you for your help, but I don't need someone like you to create any more problems in this situation."

Marnie was not suprised, that muscle head dont understand her insult, but to got commended and ignored by this lady maked her blood boil. However she needs to thought about a way to stop them or else he may kill someone decent accidently. She looked around and saw her father waiting for them. Hups. She forget he was behind them and he looks pissed. But she has a great idea to trick them and if its not working she will win as well. "The Babaric King? He sounds like a insteresting foe." she said before tilting her head in fake confusion, "Oh! You mean this guy. I saw him running into that direction. So you can both fight each other, while I take the oppurtunity to get the Kings head!" she lied, before running into Alfreds direction and is pretty sure at least on of them bites into her bluff.

## Fate of a Beast

Klaus and Leuce walked by the tree line where the shadow figure was, and then Klaus noticed tracks that seemed familiar to him. Which made him think to himself "these tracks seems familiar, i saw such tracks when i was a kid. But this can't be right, he shouldn't be here". As he looked at Leuce, he asked her "what do you think about Itami's situation ?, we didn't get the chance to talk about what happened the other day, and his comeback after it". Klaus asked her while wondering if his crew is cool with each other, after all, he wants them all to work together.

"To be honest, I was more surprised to see him like that during our sparring match," Leuce explained, looking back to see Percy scurrying around to catch some flies to eat. "I was a bit scared but mainly confused of what gotten him so worked up. I should be mad at him for getting out of control, but I'm not. He said he was sorry, and he felt remorse over his actions. That's all I needed to hear. Plus, I missed him when he went away for over a few days. I was kind of upset that he didn't at least say goodbye or tell me where he went.  !!!But I was glad he's okay when he came back, and the fact that we're still friends. By the way, boss, I want to thank you again for helping out on that day. I owe you one." Leuce grinned brightly, happy that she had such a capable captain to be leading her.

Klaus smirked and said "You don't owe me anything, i'm the captain of this crew, and it's my responsibility to take care of all of you. Not just by providing your food and whatever, but also by protecting you from anything. As to where he went, i took him inside the Empty Plain along with 04, so he can figure out what's wrong with himself and fix it. Which he ended up doing, and then i brought him back again". As they progressed through the jungle Klaus picked up the smell of the shadow figure, so he had to warn Leuce "i just picked up on his smell, i don't know why it's so familiar, almost like my brother. But just in case, if anything happens, stay by my side or get behind me".

"This place is pretty weird. And it's much bigger than I thought." Leuce sniffed the air, smelling a familiar tinge similar to Klaus' yet different. She stood by Klaus' side ready for anything that could happen the next minute. Percy took upfront growling, sensing someone hidden within the shadows. "Hey Klaus, I have a question. Do you really have a brother? I don't think you mentioned him before. What he's like? Is he a pirate like you?"

Klaus was on guard as he placed his hand on his sword, only for a punch of crows to appear out of nowhere. Which Klaus then let an *exhale* as he said "it's just crows, nothing to worry about". Then as they continued walking, and following tracks he answered Leuce "Yes i have a brother, a twin brother actually. His name is Kastail, and he's a lot like Itami if i'm being honest. We always had a rivalry that almost ended up killing him, fighting over and over again over everything. But we made peace at some point, and we kinda sense each other even from a distance. So i can sense him on this island, but i just want to make sure before rushing in calling for his name". Klaus then looked at Leuce which seemed a little nervous, so he smirked and asked "Are you scared ? have some faith in your captain, i'm powerful enough to destroy the world if anyone tries to harm you".

Leuce giggled, relaxing from his words. "Thank a bunch. I have a sibling too, you know. My big sister, Anri. She's kind and fun, and she helped me a lot in surviving the wild. She's also really strong, stronger than me actually, but I'll beat her one day. I miss her a lot, but I know we will meet each other again. She turned to her captain. Have you ever miss your brother, Captain? I mean, you said that he's like Itami? But in what way? Does he have a weird laugh? Did he eat a devil fruit?" Then her stomach growled, making a loud noise. "Oh, I guess I'm hungry again. I wonder if there's any berries that aren't poisonous."

Klaus thought about his statement for a moment, as he thought to himself "What do i answer her now ?, he's similar to how crazy Itami is and how much he wants to kill us all ?. Or tell her that he has been trying to kill me ever since we were little, ugh i should just tell her a nicer version of things". As he said to her "he's just a little insane, and he kinda wants to kill me. But it's nothing serious so don't worry about it, just a sibling's rivalry". Then as he heard her stomach growl, he said "Are you hungry ?, i've spent my entire childhood in the jungles of an island filled with beasts, wait i will get some berries for you. I think i saw some here that aren't poisonous, and they are pretty delicious if i remember correctly". Klaus then walked to the side of the path, to a small bush with blueberries on it. As he picked some for Leuce to eat, and walked back to her giving her the berries "Here, these should be enough until we get back to the ship".

"Oh? He wants to kill you? That doesn't sound nice," Leuce commented. She never knew her captain's brother would be prone to killing him. What a interesting bunch, to be honest. Her stomach growled again, as she was getting even more hungry. When Klaus presented her with a handful of berries, Leuce cheered. "Yay! Blueberries!" She took the berries off his hands and started snacking on them. She enjoyed the sweet and sour tinge from the gelatin-like flesh of the berries. She gave some for Percy, as well. "Want some captain, they're pretty good?" She held out a few berries for her captain.

Klaus smiled and said "No i'm good, i won't get hungry for a while, since i had a large meal before we went out". Klaus then told Leuce "i suggest you stay close to me, i think he's close by, and if he's really Kastail, he will attack straight on. He's that kind of a wild animal, kill first, ask questions later". So Klaus had his left hand on his sheathed sword as they walked closer to the center of the jungle, where Klaus saw tracks that Kastail used to leave behind when they were kids. So he knew at that moment that it is for real Kastail, so he stood in the center and shouted "i know it's you brother !!, come on out and give your brother a warm hug", as he unsheathed his sword.

"That's your brother? Huh, he does look like you, Captain," Leuce commented as she observed his brother's facial appearance. When Kastail unsheathed his sword, things had gotten more tense. "This crew really has some strange history, including you, captain. I feel like I'm getting to know more about my friends by meeting people they knew. And I thought this world would be bigger." She stood closer towards her captain. "What got him so worked up? Didn't you say that the two of you made peace with one another?"

Klaus smirked as his brother charged at him, as he unsheathed his sword and said "**Debirufurai**". As he swung his sword *Satan* creating a slash that isn't lethal, rather it sent Kastail flying through the trees, as he spat blood. Klaus said "i'm sorry brother, but you're not strong enough to challenge me anymore, a lot has changed, but you're still the same".

Kastail was sent flying through at least five trees before he hit a large tree that stopped his departure. He spat blood as he said "What the fuck is that ?!, i know he looks different, but that's a totally different beast. Is that even my brother ?". So Kastail stood up and ran towards Klaus again, but this time not to attack him. Rather he wanted to just have a conversation, now that he knows he's not a match for his brother anymore. Once he reached Klaus and Leuce, he stood in front of them, as he started Klaus in the eyes. He greeted his brother and said "Hello Klaus, it's been a while since i last saw you, and i see you've become a real beast... just like.. our father".

Klaus hearing these words froze in his place, his eyes went wide as he asked "Father...? did you meet with him ? you have to tell me everything Kas or i swear i'm gonna kill you". Then Klaus looked at Leuce, then back at Kastail and said "Or maybe we should get something to eat first, and calm ourselves down a little. Because this conversation is going to be.. weird to say the least".

Leuce was astonished at her captain's full display of power. He was truly amazing. Not to mention, his brother seemed to be more resilient when he managed to survive his attack, despite being blown away to crash through the trees. She hopped over to Kalsali and held out her hand for a shake. "It's nice to meet my captain's brother, the name's Leuce." She jumped around him hyper and curious. "Hey, how did you get so strong? Was Klaus always this strong? Did you guys train together? Are you a pirate like him? If not, do you hate pirates? Well, that wouldn't be nice. Not all pirates are that bad. I mean, sure, I met a few who were jerks like that creepy guy I saw at the beach. But I've met a few who are actually pretty cool. So, if I can show you that, would you be willing to change your mind?" Then she heard Klaus mentioning about eating. She drooled. "Yeah, let's eat!!!" She cheered at the thought of food.

Kastail pat Leuce on the head as he looked at Klaus, then he asked "is this your pet ?. she's adorable". He then looked at Leuce and answered "i am a pirate yes, i don't hate pirates in general. And Klaus was always different ever since we were kids, but this is on a whole other level". As he said that, he looked back at Klaus and said "listen brother, we need to sit down and talk about something. I cam here to the New World just to give you a heads up of what i found out, and i got a feeling you're not gonna like this at all, so let's move it Klaus".

Klaus with an expression of concern said "Yes, i smell food not far from here, i think there's a village close by. Lets go and get ourselves something to eat, then we can discuss this matter". Klaus then started walking towards the village which is only a couple of meters ahead, as Kastail and Leuce followed him. As they reached the village, there was a small food cabin that's making BBQ. So Klaus said "This smells delicious, let's eat so then we can talk". As he walked to the cabin and bought the food, which he then walked back to Kastail and Leuce. Where they all placed the food on a rock as they surrounded it, so they can all eat as they stood there.

Leuce took a bite out of the meat, enjoying the smoky flavor and savoring it. "This is so good." Then she held up a skewer of meat and vegetables towards Kalsali. "Try some, it's really good." She finished eating her first batch before going for another one. She asked Klaus' brother with her mouth. "Hey, so, do you always attack people before questioning them? Sound like counter-productive, really." She took a piece of meat to feed Percy as he happily chewed on the cooked flesh. "By the way, is there anything fun about this island we should know about? And what's this about fathers?"

Kastail looked at Leuce as if she asked a weird question, before he answered "Well, yes i kinda always attack first, especially if it's Klaus. And as to the other question there is nothing interesting on this island, at least not for me. It's ruled by a weird guy with a sadistic fetish or something, he's calling himself the Barbaric King. Self proclaimed i might add, i had a fight with him, and almost killed him if i hadn't held back".

Klaus is keeping his calm relaxed face as he said "Go on Kas, what did you say about father ?".

Kastail continued "Yeah right, so apparently, and i didn't know about this but our father is alive. He's on some island here in the New World, i couldn't track him down yet though.".

So Klaus started to get irritated and asked "Did you see him though ? did you talk to him or anything ?".

Kastail answered "Yes i did talk to him back in East Blue, before he headed to the New World searching for you. The dude is holding a grudge and wants you dead, which i find weird since it should be the other way around right ?. Unless... admit it Klaus, what did you do that angered him so much ? did you steal his shit ?"

Klaus's aura changed as his bloodlust was so strong, all the wild animals started fleeing the area. As he said "Yes i did steal something, i stole her from him, and i have her with me at all times now".

Kastail looked a little confused as he asked "Wait what do you mean her ?, who is her ? who did you steal from him ?".

Klaus with a sad yet angry face said "Our mother, i have her dead body inside my Empty Plain. I have kept her in there for as long as i remember, dead and just hanging in there".

Kastail let out a sigh as he said "I knew you couldn't leave that matter alone, so you went and did it for real. Was it you who killed her ? or was she dead when you got there ?".

Klaus answered him "A little both, or let's just say that i did kill her. You mad about it ? you feel like you wanna do something about it ?". This information changes everything in the journey of Klaus, now that it's known that he's keeping his mother inside his Empty Plain. The reason for him always holding back and never showing his true power, is now obvious. And as everything in life, Klaus knows that it's time to move on since his brother is here with him. He doesn't have to walk this path alone, they will walk it together.

Kastail then said "How about we put her to rest brother ? let's properly bury her here on this island, and have a proper grave put up for her. We then say our goodbyes and leave, and we never look back again".

"What's it like to have a mother?" Leuce asked after swallowing a bite. She was always curious of what mothers are like to have around growing up, cause she never even met her mother. The woman who carried her in her womb and gave birth. Leuce had her older sister by her side growing up but never a mother. It didn't mean she misses her mother or want one; it was a part of her wondering what could've happened in her childhood if she did have a mother. Maybe, it would be nice to have another person to look out for her. Especially her big sister. She wondered how her sister doing, to be honest. "I've never knew my mother. And well, not that I need one, but what's it like for the two of you?"

Klaus let out a sigh before he answered Leuce "We wouldn't know as well, you see, our parents left us on an island filled with beasts. On the day we were born, we didn't see them, we didn't grow with them. I only saw my mother once when she was alive, and that's when i killed her. And stole her body and kept it inside the Empty Plain, while i stabbed my father in the back before leaving him there".

Kastail then laughed as he said to Leuce "They are just two worthless creatures, and they both deserve to die. I guess now that one is down, there is one more to go".

Klaus then stood up and said to the both of them "Come on, since you both finished eating, we need to get back to the ship. Or meet up with the others, and search for this king". Then Klaus looked at Kastail and asked him "you will be sticking around right ?, i don't think there is a reason for you to go off on your own anymore".

Kastail nodded before he said "Yeah sure, i will stick around for a while, at least until i figure out where to go next. I still wanna hunt that old bastard down, and eat him alive".

"Huh, so we're kind of the same," Leuce thought. Perhaps, she could resent her mother for leaving her. But then, she wouldn't have met Anri, if she didn't. Maybe her mother could be dead after her birth. Maybe, she wanted to follow her own path. Now that she thought about it: it was because of her, Leuce was able to become independent, yearning for adventure and living it. She won't say thank you for leaving or being her birth mother, but she would say thanks for giving birth and bye. "Hey, Boss! Carry me!" Leuce called out to Klaus, before jumping onto his back. She liked to be spoiled once in a while. But she had something important to tell him. "Hey Captain. When you see your dad again and bury them, you thank them. Not because they left you. Cause without them, you wouldn't be here, and I wouldn't have met such an amazing captain."

Klaus smiled as he picked up Leuce and sat her on his right shoulder, her small size made her appear like she's riding on a giant's shoulder. Klaus then said to her "Yeah i might do that, i'm not sure they deserve credits for anything though". As Klaus started walking with Leuce on his shoulder, Kastail and Percy followed them as they headed for the jungle. Klaus as he walked, he thought to himself "I hope that my father isn't anywhere close, i wouldn't want him to speak of what i did in front of my crew. Though if he did find us, that's exactly what he's going to do. He's a pathetic piece of shit, that would go an extra mile to take what i have".

Kastail as they walked on the path leading to the ship, he said to Leuce "You have asked a lot of questions, so now it's my turn to ask some. How did you guys meet, and how does this crew of my brother operate ? Are you guys just simple pirates ? or do you guys do anything that is special ?".

"Captain got a huge bounty. I have yet to earn my own. I was invited to a festival on another island, but it turned out to be some sort of trap. I don't know the full details, but the next thing I knew I joined a pirate crew, which is awesome by the way," Leuce explained rapidly, happy to talk about her crew. "There's Hide the tattooed muscle-head, Alfred the scientist who makes weird experiments but also cute ones..." She pointed towards Percy who chirped in response. "We had a cook, but he left for some reason. Itami whose smart and fun. Marnie is a new member who carries a huge pair of scissors. Reminder is our magician. Both of them are made by Alfie. Elise is a robot girl. And then there's me, Leuce! I love to swim and explore!"

Klaus added "Elise left as well though, the crew changed a lot and so fast it's hard to keep track these days. But we're all friends and we're enjoying our journey, which is still at it's beginning".

Kastail laughed as he said "I see, so in the end, you made a family for yourself. I'm glad to see that you're doing good for yourself Klaus".

Klaus smiled as he heard his brothers words, yet he didn't respond to him. As they started seeing the ship from a distance, Klaus said to Leuce "I don't see the others there, do you think they progressed towards that king ?, because if so, we gonna need to go catch up to them". Klaus is concerned about this king, he trusts that Hidé is more than enough to deal with him. Yet he can't help but feel some concern, since he doesn't have any information about this king. How strong he is, what weapons does he use, does he have a devil fruit or not. Lack of information is the worst enemy for a strategic thinker, because without the proper information, he wouldn't be able to make a plan. Nor will he be able to predict what's going to happen, which is why Klaus thought to himself "If we could catch up to them before they fight that king, maybe we could observe him enough to get these information before attacking him".

"Don't worry, Captain." Leuce patted her captain's head, comforting him. "The crew are strong enough to fight back. Plus, Hide is with them, and he's just as strong as you are. He may be all about fighting, but he does take the role of vice-captain very seriously. He'll be able to protect them when they need him." Then she looked around their surroundings, observing the tropical vegetation and taking in the sounds of the birdcalls and insects chirping. Also, any signs of an ambush or hidden predators. "If that doesn't work, then that's where you come along."

Klaus thought to himself "it's funny how they think they know how strong or how weak i am, even though they never seen me get serious enough in a fight. But Hidé is a respectful opponent, so i don't mind being compared to him". So Klaus looked at Kastail and gave him an order "Kas, i want you to go to the ship and take care of the dude, while you send Itami to me. I'm sure itami is able to find me no matter where i am, he got his weird ways of doing stuff".

Kastail said "You're already giving me orders Klaus, but fine, i will go find your ship and send this Itami after you". Which he then sprinted the other way and headed for the ship, while keeping in his mind that if he's going to serve under Klaus, he will be getting many orders from him.

## Agonized Art

Most of the crew had left Kaoru on the beach, The exception was Itami and 04. Being bored over the fact that he wasn't able to do much he walked up to Itami before whispering in his ear, "Why don't you give me a tour over the ship? It'll be boring to just stay here." Stepping away Kaoru gave off a convincing fake smile yet his eyes gave him away. He wasn't too interested in the ship, But hoping he could get alone with him in order to make him scream in all kinds of tones. Giving a quickl glance over at Patient 04, Kaoru felt even more bored. He didn't seem like the type who would scream too much.. Someone who is considered extremely boring for Kaoru since he lives off of causing pain to others.

Itami with a psychotic almost insane look on his face, said to Kauro "boi, i've been torturing all kinds of creatures for the fun of, for the majority of my life. You think you can trick me into something like that ?". He then laughed like the insane creature he is, before he looked Kaoru in the eyes and said "actually, let's play a game to see who's the better torturer, i will give you half an hour to go wild on me. Then i will only have ten minutes with you". As he said that, his mouth drooled a little and his eyes went as wide and as crazy, as he continued "and i promise you, you would worship me like i'm your fucking god.. ha ... haha... HAHAAHAHAHAHAHA".

Kaoru's eyes lit up in excitement, He felt himself warming up, His entire body shaking in ecstacy over the proposal. He grew a wide grin, A wide sinister smile, His eyes glowing up into a flame of passion. Drooling slightly from the edge of his sinister smile Kaoru nodded and moaned, "Ahhhh.. I think we'll get along." His face turning into a bright red he asked, "So where? I can't wait, Please let me hear your screams of agony already. I'm shaking in excitement." Placing his finger in his mouth and biting into it his eyes rolled upwards, At last he would hear one of their screams.. Beautiful agonized screams.

Itami smirked as he thought to himself "amateurs always give themselves up, let's see how this turns out though". As he answered "Lets get on the ship, we can do this on the deck. I always enjoy the fresh air on my open wounds, that's if you could cause any". Then he proceeded to get on the ship, and walked inside the kitchen. Where he took a chair and went back outside on to the deck, he placed the chair and sat on it. As he said to Kaoru "well, are you coming ? but just remember, after your 30 minutes are up, its my turn".

As Itami sat down on the chair Kaoru looked for props to be used, There weren't many tools to use. A hammer, Pincer and a small inefficient knife. Kaoru's face widened in a horrific smile, "I'm guessing you're ready!" He said as he grabbed the hammer, Sending it soaring full speed towards Itami's shin. Kaoru chuckled as it was flying, Finally he could hear the screams of agony from someone. As the hammer was slowly flying towards the shin he imagined all kinds of screams from Itami's appearance. Having mental images of previous victims he imagined their voices onto Itami, Whichever would fit the best for his appearance.

Itami as the hammer hit his shin, started to scream only for it to turn into a laugh. He said "I'm afraid you will have to do better, what was that supposed to be anyway ?. you testing me or are you being serious ?". Itami then cracked his neck left and right before he looked Kaoru in the eyes, and said to him "Come on dude, be creative this time, and make sure you focus on the pain". Itami thought to himself "Seems like i was right after all, he can't hurt me good enough, maybe i should give him a hand", as he laughed.

Kaoru grinned as he hit Itami's shin, yet as soon as he had started screaming it turned into laughter. Kaoru knew exactly what kind of person Itami was, A massochist. Having said that Kaoru must do better Kaoru brought out his own fletching knife from his back pocket, Putting it against Itami's abdomen he started peeling off the skin. Having peeled off the skin he swiftly jumped down from the ship with a bucket, Grabbing ocean water before jumping back up. Grabbing a nearby worn rag he dipped it into the salty ocean water before rubbing it onto the open wound of Itami.

Itami as he felt the salt water touch his open wound, he let out a scream mixed with laughter. While shouting "Now we're talking !!, this is the type of pain i want to feel. The delecious type, more !! give me more !". Itami was enjoying the pain he's feeling, the more it hurt him, the more he felt pleasure by it. Not only is he taking it with a laughing scream, he's also asking for more.

Seeing Itami scream made Kaoru's blood boil out of excitement, His breathing became panting, His eyes lighting up, His face turning into a bright red out of ecstacy. Hugging himself tightly he responded, "Mooore for me to enjoy as well!" Kaoru's eyes frenzied around the deck in search of tools or equipment he could use, It was quite barren compared to his basement yet his eyes feasted onto the sight of an small medium length rope. Grabbing the rope he wrapped it around Itami once before pulling the entire thing, Ripping and burning Itami's flesh.

Itami didn't feel like this pain is pleasuring him, nor is it tormenting him in any way. So he decided to just stop this and show Kaoru that maybe he's not good enough, at least not good enough for someone like Itami. So he stood up and held his left arm with his right arm, and ripped it off as the blood sprayed everywhere. The muscles, meat, nerves, and bones are all tearing up, dislocating his arm and pointing it at Kaoru. He said "As you can see, i have a high pain tolerance, i was ready to amuse you more, but this is pointless. Seeing how it's not fun anymore, i'm gonna have to end it here. If you feel like we should continue this, then it's gonna be a fight of some sort. But captain was clear enough in his orders, so you just gonna have to sit here until they are back". Itami then connected his arm again, using his devil fruit powers.

Karou saw Itami de-attach and re-attach his arm, Realizing that he had some strange devil fruit power Kaoru just gave out a dissapointed and loud *sigh*. "Those fruits are strange, Allowing one to do something like that. No wonder you didn't scream if you can do this without any issue." Falling down into a sitting position with a loud thud as the planks creeked underneath his weight he asked, "So what now? Anybody else I can torture or that's off limits?"

Itami looked at the frustrated Kaoru and thought to himself "Poor thing, soon enough once he sees the terror of this crew, he will understand his mistake. This crew doesn't have what he seeks, nor does he have what it takes to try anything. One can only feel sorry for the likes of him, relaying on the pain of others to please himself. In a crew where almost no one can feel pain, and those who does are protected". Itami couldn't help but smirk in the face of Kaoru's frustration.

## Unworthy King

Klaus, Leuce and Percy reached the main town to the scene of Hidé fighting a blond girl, which made Klaus let out a *sigh* as he searched with his eyes for Alfred. After he located him, he walked towards him slowly. As he can see Marnie running towards Alfred from the other direction as well, which made Klaus think "what the hell is even going on here, i leave these guys for an hour, and they are already fighting. That's a good looking chick though, gotta admit that at least".

Having heard Marnie's words, the internal fighting spirit of Hidé had been fueled, his desire to fight this man engulfed any and all rational. Hidé quickly contorted his body to flip around, both narrowly avoiding the strike dealt from Jeanne, and flipping to his feet as he blasted off in the direction Marnie was headed. "Kid. Where is the guy? Which way did he go!?" Hidé grew increasingly confused and flustered as it appeared she had drawn him to Alfred. " 'Bout time you showed up. Honestly I'm surprised you survived making your way here hahaha!" He mocked Alfred with a demeaning tone as he surveyed his surroundings to detect anyone who may be worthy of the title 'The barbaric king'.

Leuce whistled impressed by the blondie's strength and sword-wielding, especially when she was going against Hide. She was holding out well yet struggling. Meanwhile, Leuce sat upon Klaus's shoulder, leaning against his large head as she observed the fire and chaos caused by Hide and Marnie. Those two really do know how to create such excitement in such a short time.

Joanna paused her attacks, growing impatient. "The King's head is mine to take. And I'll be damned if I'm going to let an outsider like you defeat him before I." Joanna didn't waste time as she speeded through the burning village to get to the Barbaric King before anything one else. She cut down any one who tried to stop or kill her on her way. She yelled her battle cry as she approached the king's fortress. "I'M COMING FOR YOU!! YOUR HEAD IS MINE!!!"

Klaus stood there staring at them all, as he thought to himself "What the fuck is even going on here ? Are these guys fighting each other ? Who even is that lady". Before he called for everyone to stop, he shouted "Enough !!". Then he asked "what even is going on here ? Weren't you guys supposed to find the king and either kill him or subdue him somehow ? How did this turn into a fight with some blond lady ?". He then turned to Hidé which was still about to go after the lady, or the king. So Klaus asked him "Where are you going mate ? I know where the king's at, and i'm pretty sure he's not in the direction the blond girl went at".

Alfred eye twitched about the stupidity of this whole situation. First causing a massive panic, literally selling our location out to our enemies. And the muscle head after freeing this person, started a fight with her, but to his defense he don't know, who started it (probably muscle head). Oh. And even though Marnie showed quite well her battle powers, he don't install stupidity into her. She will get grounded after that. At least she was smart enough to trick and stop muscle head, before it escalated futher. "Not everyone runs like a dog, if he found something interesting, muscle head. And I am fine. No dying any time soon." He swear for the sake of Klaus respect, he needs patience to accept this idiot as his vice captain. Maybe he should stop holding back and show what he is really capable of... Let's see and wait how everything turn out. At least our captain arrived, so he could deal with this shit. "Well Klaus what do you expect would be happening with this idiot around. And don't you dare to blame me for this as well. I am the doctor, not a babysitter." Alfred said crossing his arms, before turning his head to MRlarnie, "As for you young lady, you are grounded for stupidity and ruining you dress. One week no metal forks for dinner." Alfred finished, as Marnie looks like she will get a heart attack, hugging his side as she begged with crocodile tears for mercy. Alfred ignored her.

"Hey Captain, what do you think we should do? You said there's a king here, right? And that lady is heading towards him." Leuce pointed towards the direction the blond lady went. "Should we meet this king or? Is he like super dangerous?" Leuce didn't know what was going on. First, Hide and Marnie started a fire in a village; then, Hide fought the blond lady before she ran off to beat up the king, and then, Marnie got grounded by Alfred. Not to mention, Leuce got to meet her captain's twin brother. The day had been getting more weirder than she expected. How fun!

Klaus looked at Leuce and said "The king is already here, don't look. But he's standing on top of that hill watching us, he's probably observing us and collecting information". Klaus then walked towards the center of the area, and asked everyone "So who's ready to fight a king guys ? I don't sense any hostile intentions, but he's ready to attack at any moment. Who wanna test his strength first ?"

Swaggering up, past the group as a whole, glaring at the top figure on top of the hill with an overjoyed expression, Hidé couldn't contain himself. "I'm lookin! I want this guy to see me! The Barbaric King had better be deserving of that title!" Hidé exclaimed to Klaus, the fire in his eyes couldn't be quenched by mere observations, the craving for a challenge was at hand, and hopefully this king could provide. Hidé stepped forward once more, standing separate to the group slightly. "Hey! Name's Hidé and I'm gonna beat you! Now hurry up and get down here!" He shouted, his voice echoed through the distance, disrupting many birds that rest throughout the trees surrounding the area, a determined glare was fixed to the figure, awaiting for any sort of response.

Alfred eyes twitched, as he saw this idiot, painting a target on his back. He just turned his head to the captain. "Took him too long to notice his presence. Klaus! I am honest with you, if muscle head struggles or showing signs of loosing, I may interfere and waste my time to fight this king. Even it is illogical." Alfred informed his captain, preparing to do something he hates, but doing it for the sake of the archivments for this crew. He can also hope, that muscle head dont need any form of help, however......when did his wishes or hopes get answered, since he joined this crew?

Klaus laughed as he said to Hidé "You're always in a hurry mate, you should be a little more patient. This king is either really good at this job, or he's really weak and a pushover. Either ways, i don't want you to rush through this fight. Let him attack first, so we can see how strong he is".

A cold glare shot itself to Klaus, accompanied by a sadistic smile upon Hidé's face. "C'mon Klaus! I've been with you long enough you should have figured this out. I will be known as the strongest, and I won't drag my heels 'til I get there!" An aggressive tone had begun to force its way forward, adding a rather raspy inflection to his words. "I'm more than open to let him strike first! It'll give me a good baseline to see if he's even worth my time. I hope for my sake, that he's deserving of his title!" He pointed at the top of the hill, toward the figure, a gust of wind carried a mild dust storm through the group, though Hidé didn't avert his gaze in the slightest, not even a blink. The determination was plain as day on his face as he stared at the figure at the top of the hill. "Now Klaus, I've listened to you, I've tried to be patient and let things happen. That's just not who I am. Now either we are going up there so I can fight this guy, or you can let me go by myself and I destroy much more than I intended." Hidé's smile disappeared as he looked at Klaus in a gravely serious expression.

Klaus as he heard Hidé's words, his eyes glowed yellow before he said "He will run to our right, then try to ambush us as we follow him. Though, you have my permission to go after him. We will be right behind you, just in case". Klaus used his Future Sight to see which direction the king is going to go, and at the same time he saw what he's trying to do. Which was to ambush them with a trap.

After Klaus said that, the king looked to his left and started running. And after a second of fast skipping, the king reached his own trap zone. Which was an empty spot between the trees in the jungle, and while it seems slightly safe. He has the whole place set up with different types of traps, and other ways to harm whoever comes after him.

Joanna saw the King standing on top of the hill, and she attempted to go for him, ambushing him from where he'd least expected it. But when he suddenly disappeared, she stopped her tracks and cursed. "SHIT! YOU ARE SUCH A PAIN IN THE ASS!" She doesn't usually curse, but after the day she had, she didn't care. Where could the king went? Then she remembered that purple-tattooed bastard, and she tsked. "Oh fucking fantastic!" She turned around and rushed towards the direction where she last saw that musclehead.

"So what you're saying, that he's going to hide until he can attack behind our backs? Man. That's disappointing. Well, I'm going to meet him head on. Maybe have some fun." Hidé said as he began to dash toward where Klaus had stated, his kenbunshoku active, he lunged over and around trees as an intense bloodlust filled the air before becoming almost thick as he approached the clearing. A man stood in the middle of it, as Hidé stood just outside, a staredown ensues. "Tch. So you're the Barbaric King eh? Tell me. Are you strong? Do the strong hide behind traps and attack their opponents from behind?" He questioned, a arrogantly inquisitive expression befalls his face, as he began to lower the pressure around him, awaiting the man's reply.

Vin grinned as he responded "That's a lot of assumptions little guy, when i felt a great presence coming at me i thought it was the big guy. Now i see that they sent the midget after me, why are you here ? To test me out ? I suggest running back to your captain, before i teach you some tricks you're too young to be learning". Vin placed his hand on his huge bat as he raised it, and looked Hidé in the eyes before challenging him to attack. "Come on midget, you came here to fight or to admire the view ?"

"You can do it, Hide!" Leuce cheered from where she sat upon Klaus' shoulders. Hide was their vice-captain. Sure, he was addicted to fighting, but at least, he was strong, especially in the new world. She wondered if Hide could teach her a few moves against her opponents. She wasn't expecting him to go easy on her, cause he was Hide. She'll ask him later when he finished fighting. She hoped though, he'll come out alive.

As Joanna rushed through the forest, she made it out of the clearing where she could see the Barbaric King's back. Quickly, she took advantage before the king could see her by leaping up in the air and swinging her sword to decapitate him. "I'M NOT DONE WITH YOU, YOU DAMNED MAN!"

Vin's traps were set to announce anyone getting close, by having bells on the leaves of the trees surrounding him. Once Joanna came through the trees, Vin was alerted of an attack from behind. So he right away took his bat and moved to the side away from the attacker, all while ready to hit the attacker sending them flying like he's playing baseball. All while he said "It's smart to attack from behind, but not smart enough".

"Oh shit," Joanna yelped in pain when Vin's bat hit her side, feeling her ribs being crushed before she was batted away. The impact was powerful as she was sent flying further away from her opponent. She ignored the pain and focused on her feet. She twisted her hips, so her feet could touch the ground as she dug the tip of the sword into the ground to slow down her landing. She glared at Vin, before spitting away blood on the ground and standing on her battle stance.

Vin smirked as he walked backwards slowly, to a spot where he can keep both of them in his eyesight. He wouldn't want an attack from behind, even though he's confident in his abilities to block it. But he still wants to be on the safe side until his plan has worked, and that's when he will unleash his true power.

Hidé was furious, this woman came along and took the attention of Vin from him. Hidé lowers the pressure more, observing the fight as he rests under a tree. Analyzing every move, making mental notes about the way they both fight. His golden eyes remain affixed to Vin, waiting for this battle to conclude, confident that Joanna would lose once again, so he can have a proped fight with this unworthy king.

Joanna knew she wasn't going to fight a swordsman, so she decided to use a different weapon rather than swords. "You're strong, I'll give you that. Since I can't defeat you with strength alone. I'll just have to be quicker than you." She detached the swords from each side before throwing them to land where Hide was at, creating small craters, leaving only the middle piece as she expanded the shaft that stretched longer than her height. She twirled the shaft before pointing the spearhead at Vin just when suddenly charged towards him at full speed, without the weight of her dual swords holding her back. Just when she got close, she lanced her spear to pierce toward Vin's stomach.

Vin as he saw the spear coming for him, and thanks to his speed and agility. He imbued his stomach and arm in Armament Haki, before he grabbed the spear and looked Joanna in the eyes. As he said "This should stay with you lady, you might need it after i defeat you again and throw you in my dungeons. Yeah by the way, how did you get out ? I'm sure i sent my men to kill you, not to take you out, did you seduce them or something ?".
Then he threw the spear at Joanna with the hand imbued with Armament Haki to get a boosted speed and strength, aiming for Joanna's stomach.

Joanna imbued her arms with armanent haki, and managed to catch her spear before it could reach her stomach, but by doing so, she struggled the amount of the impact and weight Vin put on after throwing it. She as pushed backwards, dugging the heel of her feet, but she was able to prevent her own weapon from piercing her. Joanna breathed heavily, after wasting her energy from catching her weapon. However, she immediately charged towards him, preparing herself to struck metal when he uses his weapon. She will not lose to this man. If she'd die, she'll die fighting.

Vin turns his killing mode on, as all his senses become heightened. His heart start beating so fast, and his pupils are as wide as a predator looking at his prey. He's ready to hunt her down, looking at her charging at him. He takes out his weapon and imbues half his body with armament haki, before he himself charged back at her at an extreme speed. His nails are that of a beast, imbued with haki they looked like a devil's nails. While his fangs are as sharp as knives, reflecting the sun's light as it hits it. He now charged at Joanna with his weapon ready to smash her body into the ground, all while having his other side imbued with haki and ready to tear through her body, if not even cutting it in half. The Barbaric King is going for the kill this time, he's done waiting and playing around on the defense.

It was at this time that Klaus and the others arrived, only to see Hidé standing on the sidelines while Joanna is fighting the king. Which confused Klaus for a moment, and made him think to himself "So weird of Hidé to give a fight to another person, she probably highjacked the fight" as he smirked at Hidé.

Joanna roared in her battle cry as she charged towards Vin at full speed. Her arms imbued in with armament haki as well as her weapon, as she directed the spearhead at him. She said she wasn't going to lose to this man, but deep inside, she knew she would lose. The man's abilities was overwhelmingly powerful and feral. She hated when she admitted it. As soon as his weapon got close to her, she was only deflect it with her spear to the opposite direction from her; however, as she tried to dodge from his other attack, she lost her left arm that held her spear in the process. She rolled on the ground before kneeling while holding onto her severed arm. She grunted in pain as blood puddled from her injury. She tried to stand, but she lost too many of her energy and she'd lose even more blood if she tried. She glared at Vin as she shouted: "You might as well kill, cause I refuse to admit defeat! What are you waiting for?"

Vin smirked as he said "Not waiting, this is where you die" before he charged at her with his arm imbued with haki. Having his nails out like a beast aimed for Joanna's neck, as he laugh manically while going to cut her throat.

Klaus looked at Vin as he was going for Joanna's neck, and he took out his sword with his right arm, and held Leuce with his left arm while she sat on his right shoulder. And said "Debirufurai !!" as he slashed towards the center area between Vin and Joanna, calculating Vin's speed and the speed of Klaus's slash to make it a perfect hit on Vin's body. Debirufurai is an ability that isn't lethal, and it was developed by Klaus to showoff and to create distance. Once the slash hit Vin it took him with it sending him flying through the trees breaking them all, and finally reaching the hill he was on slamming face on in it. As he slammed into the mountain he spat blood as he said "what the fuck was that !!". While back with Klaus he sheathed his sword back, and looked at Hidé and said "That's your opponent now, he will be back faster than he went".

Hidé grew excited, stretching his muscles in anticipation. "Let him come! Better luck next time doll, some people just don't have the fighting spirit!" He said as he glared off in the direction Vin should be approaching from. His eyes closed while his smile stays present, using his Kenbunshoku haki to be ready for when Vin inevitably returns with a vengeance. Pressuring the air around himself, centering heavily condensed pockets around his fists, elbows, knees, and feet as he is ready for the man he hopes can provide a challenge.

Klaus with his future sight saw Vin coming at him from between the trees, with his bat held with both his arms. So he looked at Hidé and said "Here he comes, from there" as he pointed towards where Vin is coming from. Then he looked at Alfred and said "You can help her out right ? I sent a signal to Itami and he's on his way with 04 and the other dude". Klaus had an agreement with Itami that allowed Itami to implement a biological sensor of some sort inside his pinky finger, so he can signal Itami to come to him whenever he needs him to.

Itami while he's sitting on the deck of the ship, suddenly stands up and says to both Kaoru and 04 "Come on guys, we should go now". Before he jumped off the ship and started walking towards Klaus, which he knows exactly where he is thanks to the biological sensor.

Meanwhile back at the fight location, and as Klaus stood there waiting for Vin to arrive. Vin came through the trees with an angry expression on his face, screaming "I'm gonna kill all of you !!". As he aimed for Klaus who didn't even give Vin enough attention, he just looked at him with a bored look, as he said "What an unworthy pathetic king.."

"That's the spirit! Don't hold back! I'm your opponent, stop worrying about Klaus!" Hidé barked as he released the immense pressure he had built up around himself, toppling over the trees and loose trap riggings nearby, yet somehow avoided affecting his own crew. Fixated on Vin with a wicked grin and thrilled look to his eye, he watched as Vin's legs buckle under the pressure, his feet digging further into the dirt as he is forced back. "Kill me? Let's see if you even compare to me?" He said as he blasted off toward Vin, his fist glowing a vibrant orange from the vitality channeled through it, along with a thick fog from his 'reinforce' technique.

Vin isn't hurt by Hidé's technique, but it managed to put him in a spot, where Hidé is now charging at him for a punch. So Vin imbued his left arm in haki, while going with a swing with his right hand which he's holding the bat with. His aim is that if his bat missed the spot, he can rip Hidé's face off with his arm and nails that are imbued with haki. All while saving his underground traps for a later time.

Pushing through the air, an intense heat forming an almost visible trail behind him, Hidé was poised for his devastating strike. Though through his active kenbunshoku haki and surrounding pressure in the air, Hidé was able to feel the incoming attacks and intent behind them. *"I like this guy's style! All attack, no defense. My kind of guy!"* Hidé thought to himself as he expended the pocket of air in his fist, l)ausing the technique to transfer into his '2nd form Obliterate'; sending both himself to flip backwards with a flourish, avoiding the initial strike from the bat, and a heavily pressurized flame to be shot into Vin's face. The secondary attack was right behind the bat, Hidé coated his leg in his Busoshoku haki and followed through his flip to kick Vin's arm, a pocket of pressurized air expelled to increase the thrust on the strike.

Vin as he saw Hidé flip backwards avoiding his bat swing, and shooting a pressurized air attack at his face. Vin tried to dodge the pressurized air, but it was too fast and too close. So it scratched his face, totally damaging the side of his face. Which gave him a push back enough to miss Hidé's kick, and gave him enough time to sprint for Hidé's leg as he was attempting to kick Vin's hand. So Vin now is sprinting to cut off Hidé's leg which is raised in the air, all while Vin got his arms imbued with Haki.

Seeing as though Vin quickly recovered, sights set to maim Hidé, his excitement began to run rampant. Condensing and releasing an immensely pressurized area in between himself and Vin in an instant causes the resulting explosion to snap and become more difficult to control; an absurdly loud sound, comparable to that of a lesser sonic boom was heard across the entirety of the island, proceeding them both flying back in opposite directions. He had lost visual contact with Vin, though Hidé was determined to berate his opponent until his victory; immediately using pressurized air to blast back toward Vin, a thick layer of air became visible around his body, setting up his 'Redemption' technique. "VIN! COME ON! MEET ME HEAD ON! SEE WHO'S TRULY STRONGER!" He shouted, the speed placed on himself created the sound of winds violently clashing.

As Vin fell on his back because of the push, he pulled himself back up and took out some rocks from his pocket. Before he threw them at a couple of trees, which released explosives that covered the whole area in dust and smoke. Which he then threw his bat at the center of the area, to release another explosion that revealed a huge hole in the ground ready to swallow everyone there.

Klaus teleported around the area taking everyone away from the hole, except for Hidé and Vin, because he wanted them to settle their fight however they want. After Klaus teleported everyone out of harm's way, he stood with them on the sidelines of the hole and watched what's going to happen next.

While Vin and Hidé are now both above that hole and about to start descending down, Vin takes a chain he was hiding in the trees, that has spikes on them. Which he then threw at Hidé in an attempt to catch him in his iron chain net, on the hopes he could confine Hidé enough to land a killing blow.

Hidé's excited rage blinded him for a moment, intently focused on Vin and the hole in the earth, last minute he is notified by the net, trying to avoid it by redirecting his flight path; but the net wat too large, resulting in Hidé being caught directly in the iron net. Hidé's propulsion immediately stopped, the cold metal net is weighing him down, causing the descent to hasten to more of a plummet. Hidé's smile grew agitated, *"A net?! Seriously?",* he thought to himself, as he placed his hands on the net, binding it up to gain a perfect grip in it before breaking each link in the metal chain inbetween his fists. Once a sizeable hole was made, Hidé immediately propelled himself through the hole, qllowing it to drop past him further into the pit below. Upon his exit, Hidé flies to Vin with intense speed, his hair blowing back from the wind, embuing his fists with Busoshoku as well as channeling vitality through them, hiving them the look of heated metal. Pockets of pressurized air enveloped his fists and elbows in preparation for 'Annihilation'.

Vin as he saw Hidé get a hole in the net and the now the net has descended down the hole, he grabbed the net and pulled it as strong and as quick as he can. To trap Hidé inside the net from underneath him, all while he called for his army of wolves and men. An army of three hundred men, and three hundred wolves, shaking the ground as they are getting closer. Vin is now hanging on the side of the hole, while his net is coming from underneath Hidé to catch him, while the army of wolves and men jump into the hole to crowd Hidé and kill him.

The net was flung through the air, seamlessly soaring through the air, the force placed on the net was enough to vault it back to rapidly encroach on Hidé, though this time, it was expected. Feeling the air pressure behind him shift drastically, Hidé instinctively propelled himself upward, avoiding the net as it caught a number of Vin's men. As the men are caught in the net, Hidé is practically on top of Vin! On the cliffside, Hidé buried kicked the rocky surface with the force to fix his legs in place. "Hey! What's wrong king? Why won't you fight me head on?" He paused to smell him, "You reek of cowardice! You're not strong! Are you? Pathetic. Just die then!" Hide bellowed as he hunched over into the face of Vin. Looking unworried, Vin kicked his legs up, trying to land a clean strike to the back of Hidé. Few were solid hits, though Hidé remained unmoved and unphased. A look of mild concern befalls Vin's face. "What's wrong loser? Why look so WORRIED!" Hidé said as he lands a devastating reinforced hit to the chest of Vin. Pulling back his fist, his chest had been seared to a crisp, bones were visibly shattered, Vin coughed up an alarming amount of blood, dying his chin red. Continuing to squirm beneath Hidé, Vin proceeded to flail more, taking any attempt he say to cause his opponent to release him, he managed to free his hand, imbuing it with Busoshoku haki and moving to slash at Hidé with his claws. Though this was all for not, Hidé immediately grabbed the forearm of the incoming strike before dealing another body blow to the lower abdomen, once again searing the flesh.

"Y'know. I've heard that snakes are most dangerous when cornered, In my experience they're still not too bad. And I've never heard that about wolves." Hidé whispered to Vin, crushing his forearm as Vin let out a pained howl, rampantly flailing about with a determined look to his eye. *"I WILL GET OUT OF THIS! I WILL KILL YOU!"* Vin thought to himself, landing hit after hit, a slash here and there, he was positioned in a way that any of his strikes could not be lethal, only minor damage could be dealt. Hidé looked him in the eyes, his ecstatic smile grew manic and fierce. "Weaklings like you belong in the dirt. I have grown to look past the fact you are weak. Even have someone who stands behind me that's weak, I'll protect them. Most of the time. But it's unforgiveable, that you are a pathetic coward who relies on traps and numbers to prove you're strength." Hidé paused, stretching his arms over his head to prepare for his workout. Vin felt the grip around his body loosen, he pulled his arm out from its restraint, imbuing it with haki and landing a well placed slash on Hidé's face, though the damage was merely cosmetic. Hidé looked at Vin, imbuing his hand with haki and grabbing his still haki coated fist, "Hey i got an idea!" Before finishing the remark Hidé snapped back Vin's other arm, releasing yet another howl of pain. "Y'done?" Hidé questioned but was greeted by Vin spitting in the open wounds on his face. Hidé reacted with a well placed punch to the mouth of Vin, his fist still coated in haki and imbued with vitality, charring the skin over his face clean off. A defeated look befalls Vin's face, yet his eyes persevere. He mumbled some works to Hidé, though weak and garbled, Hidé was unable to translate. "Well bud. This is the end for you. I could let you live, hope everyday you get stronger and come find me for revenge. But im pretty sure we both know that wouldn't happen. So. Here we go!" Hidé's smile came back in this moment, he sat up as far as he could to cover the widest array of Vin's body as possible. Bubbles of air return to Hidé's fists as he begins unloading a devastating medley of strikes directly to the body of Vin, each hit acting in succession with one another, amplifying the next hit's speed and power. Strike after strike, Vin's body was covered in severe burns and bruises, it didn't take long before Hidé was hitting the same spot a second time. As this was done, Vin's body erupted in flames as Hidé continued to berate the body. Strike after strike was only amplified and continued until Vin was reverted to ash, scattered in the breeze. Hidé's strikes began to slow to a stop after creating a crater in the side of the cliff, grabbing on and pulling his legs out before blasting off toward the rest of the crew, a conflicted look on his face.

Klaus looked at Hidé with an expression of pride, and said to him "Took you long enough, for a moment there i thought you were going down" with a smirk on his face. He then looked behind him and said "Good, Itami is about to arrive with the others, let's walk outside this jungle and try to find a place to eat at" All while he thought to himself "I wonder why Kastail took so long, and where did he go".

Hidé paused his heavy stride, staring at the ground as Klaus spoke to him, seemingly ignoring his captains words. "What? No. Just hoping it would have been more of a challenge as it progressed. Like. Why even call yourself a king if you don't have the strength to defend your throne?" Hidé questioned, a somber tone in his voice, displaying raw emotion behind his words. The drive for a genuine challenge felt as though it had been eating him inside, *"What's the point if everything is easy?"* He thought to himself, walking past Klaus toward the rest of the crew.

## King for a King

As the crew were standing still in the jungle, the cheers of the native people of the island could be heard. They cheered and shouted with joyful tones "The king is down !! We are all free again !!", all while they ran from the jungle towards the main town to announce the defeat of the king. Klaus smirked and said to his crew "I think now we have to go to the main town, we have to hear a story and tell another"

Joanna watched in amaze at the display of strength and madness as that tattooed musclehead just defeated the barbaric king. Then, she remembered that she lost her arm after fighting that bastard and lost a large amount of blood, before she slowly went unconscious. She cursed herself just when she closed her eyes. "I can't believe I couldn't win." She fainted, laying on the ground possibly dying from the blood loss.

Alfred sighed as he watched everything that was happening. At least the muscle brat was able to finally end this unnecessary fight, even though he should have ended it much sooner. He turned around and saw Marnie, who was bored and even yawning. "Man, that was a boring fight, Grape Ape shouldn't have dragged it out like that or at least given me a chance to cut that idiot in half," she complained as Alfred ignored her complaints and slowly walked towards the prone body of the woman who had lost her arm. She would probably die in....two more minutes from blood loss. Should he save her or not. He saw no reason to do it.....until he had an idea! With that, Alfred walked up to Joanna's unconscious body and sent a huge mass of fungus around Joanna's wound, sealing it completely. Marnie looks curiously at her father. "Father, why did you keep her safe?" We don't know her." said Marnie, confused. "I think I'll make an exception for her, after all, she needs her arm replaced." said Alfred, which confused Marnie even more as she pointed in the direction of Joanna's missing arm. "But wouldn't it be a little easier to just sew up her missing arm?" asked Marnie, which made Alfred sigh again, he leaned over and whispered something in Marnie's ear. "Ohh? OHHH! Now I get it!" she said, grabbing Joanna's unconscious body and hoisting it over her shoulder. "When do we start?" asked Marnie with stars in her eyes. "When we get to town, we don't need much for this project." said Alfred as he prepared to follow his captain. Silently, he cursed the muscle brat for ruining this "king's" body. He would have made the perfect vessel for the gift he had planned for Klaus. But if they claimed the island as their territory, he would have more than enough resources and time to continue his experiments.

Leuce jumped from Klaus's shoulder and hopped over Hide to give him a victory hug! "YAY HIDE, YOU WON!! Congrats!"

Embracing Leuce with a single arm, Hidé returned the hug before releasing Leuce. Forcing his normal ovejoyed smile to surface, a complicated facade that was clearly just that. "Did you have any doubts? I'm the strongest! Ahahaha!" His forced smile broke for a moment, as he looked at the remaining members of the crew and walked away deeper into the forest. Murmuring to himself "I'm.. the strongest.. where's the challenge?" He continued to murmer as the distance grew increasingly vast. Hands stretched behind his head, looking up in the air, his heavy steps continued to leave a trail in the mud, though not as grand as they usually are.

Klaus thought to himself as he looked at Joanna's collapsed body "I wonder how weak people can be so courageous, even though they know they can die from such wounds. Or maybe it's their weakness that gives meaning to their lives, maybe it's because they are so close to death that they feel alive". With a flashback of him as a kid, he continued "I was always strong, much stronger than everyone and everything i ever met. Maybe it's because of that, that i feel so empty, maybe it's because of that i feel so shallow. People are indeed inspiring, i truly do admire them, even the weird ones like the late king".

Klaus then walked to the side of the hole in the ground. And he said "A farmer comes home one day to find that everything that gives meaning to his life is gone. Crops are burned, animals slaughtered, bodies and broken pieces of his life strewn about. Everything that he loved taken from him. One can only imagine the pit of despair, the hours of Job-like lamentations, the burden of existence. He makes a promise to himself in those dark hours. A life's work erupts from his knotted mind. Years go by. His suffering becomes... complicated. One day he stops... the farmer who is no longer a farmer... sees the wreckage he's left in his wake. It is now he who burns, he who slaughters, and he knows in his heart he must pay. Rest in peace young king, for you are not alone anymore".

And it was at that moment that Itami and the others arrived at the crew's location, where Itami was good with a simple "Yo !! I was summoned, and here i am. What's up captain ? Do you need anything from me in particular ? Or are we here to regroup ?"

Klaus turned around and looked at Itami as he answered him "I need you to assist Alfred in helping the poor girl regaining her arm, and then i need you to activate my real genes. It's time i stopped hiding behind masks, and show my true face to the world"

Itami smiled and said "Aye aye captain !! I will tend to the girl's aid with Dr. Alfred, then i will be right with you Klaus". Which he then walked towards Alfred and Marnie, who was holding the body of Joanna. He greeted Alfred and Marnie as he said "Hey doc, would you mind if i assist you on this ? Captain's orders i'm afraid" with a playful smile on his face.

Alfred looked at Itami, who was not really bothered by this fact. "Come with us, but...." Alfred said, pointing to a root from which flowers were growing, "Please take one of these plants. They are needed." finished Alfred and continued his way into the town.

Itami right away went and picked up the root, as he said "Aye aye doc, let's see how we're gonna operate on this chick". Then he proceeded to follow Alfred into town, with Marnie holding Joanna's body. He skipped a little to reach them, then he walked with them.

When they arrived in town, they were greeted by a picture of people celebrating. Alfred doesn't care about these social norms, when people are celebrating, it's his time to start his research without being interrupted by other people..... although he wouldn't mind celebrating with this group once. And only ONCE! But now he has to treat this woman. He walks up to a random person and earns an anxious look from her. Yes, of course. He didn't look that friendly or welcoming. "Greetings sir, I do not wish to interrupt your celebration, but after the confrontation with the old king, one of my "allies" has injured himself and needs a room for treatment. Can you please show me a spare room or send me to someone who can give me that spare room?" he asked, but it sounded like a demand, at which point the person startled and pointed to one of the houses. Alfred nodded before entering the house with the others while Marnie laid Joanna's body on a bed. "Itami, make a connection between the mushroom and her arm." said Alfred, pointing to the fungus that closed her wound.

Itami touched the mushroom with his left hand and Joanna's arm with his right hand, before he activated his powers and modified them both to make a connection between them. Which happened almost instantly, now that Itami is fully in control of his powers, this is a simple task to him. He then looked at Alfred and said "Done, what do i do now doc ?".

And it was then that the rest of the crew arrived at the same house, with Klaus who opened the door and walked in. The owner of the house just pointed towards the room, so Klaus walked in to see Alfred, Itami and Marnie working on Joanna's arm. So he asked Alfred "Hey Alfred, how's our patient doing ? Is she going to be okay ?".

Kaoru had been in a foul mood after his competition against Itami, It started well when Itami was feeling pain. That was until he showed off his ability on top of being a masochist. Having seen their captain Kaoru had decided to play is safe, Sitting on the deck bored. Counting different things he could see, Following the different patterns which were featured on each plank underneath him, Gazing into the clouds imagining different kinds of tools which could be used for torture, Imagining the screams of agony from people. Giggling to himself from time to time as he remembered the screams of different people of varying ages and gender. That was until Itami suddenly spoke for him and 04 to follow him, Leaping off the ship.

Rising to his feet in curiousity he followed suit. Itami was in the lead as they marched through the jungle, Kaoru talking to himself along the way, Still muttering on about how it wasn't a fun competition. Meeting up with the crew Kaoru stayed silent in the background, Following behind Itami. Kaoru felt some kind of relation to Itami through their competition, Though unfair from his end it was still something which had brought him joy even if it was only for a little while. Entering the town it was loud with different people cheering, Kaoru continued to stay silent. Being seen together with the crew seemed to have missled some people as they waved at him, Not knowing how to respond he simply put on a fake smile and waved. The crew was speaking with eachother, Being able to hearing their names allowed Kaoru to quickly memorized them, It would seem that the doctor figure whos name was Alfred needed Itami's help to save a girl. Kaoru kept himself in the background as he saw them work on her arm. Suddenly Klaus, The captain entered the house asking if the girl would be alright. Continuing his silence Kaoru leaned against a wall. Remembering how Klaus had knocked him unconcious with conquerors haki.

Alfred heard his captain turn to him as his fungus consumed the root Itami grabbed. "Yes. Yes. Klaus, we've known each other for quite a while and if I treat someone, they will survive, so yes, she will be fine," he replied before turning around and beginning to grow a fungus that began to bond with Itami's symbiosis. "So Itami, once I have the complete arm formed, you will connect the body to my fungus to make the adaptation go faster and Marnie, once it is done, I want you to shock the arm with electricity." Alfred said and formed the arm, "So one, two and three!" and with that Itami connected the body to the fungus and Marnie sent electricity through that shocked Joanna, but not enough to wake her up. When she was done, she had a normal arm, completely identical to the last one, except that one of her fingertips had a flower growing out of it. Alfred was pleased and patted both Itami's and Marnie's heads. "Good work, children. Good job." Alfred congratulated them both.

Leuce walked into the room and greeted Klaus before she looked over Alfred's shoulder to see how the blond lady was doing. He, Marnie, and Itami had "fixed" her arm, but there seemed to be a flower growing from the tip of her fingers. "Hey, what did you do to her arm? Why is there a flower growing from her hand?" She leaned in to take a closer look at the blond lady. Hair like gold. Skin fair like marble. She was pretty, Leuce admired. She wondered if she'll get the chance to introduce herself and spar with her. She seemed cool. She turned back to Alfred. "Hey Alfred. When do you think she'll wake up? Do you think she'll like her new arm?"

Alfred just sighed, but he don't know something gives him always this positive feeling when he interacts with leuce, Marnie or Itami. He don't know what it is that, but it feels good, even though it can become bothersome for his mind. In the end he patted Leuce head. "Well her arm was fair gone and I needed proteins to use it, but only plants where available, so that happened." Alfred lied, "When she will awake can be a matter of hours or days. Well she Dan try to rip it off again if she don't like it but she should not expect me or itami to give her a new one." Alfred answered.

Klaus smirked as he leaned back on the wall, crossed his arms and observed his crew. As he thought to himself "Maybe this could be it, maybe they can fill the emptiness inside of me. Maybe they can be the light for my darkness. These guys made me feel an emotion i never felt before. Attachment. It's interesting, and warm. Maybe even a little safe". Klaus then scratched the back of his head, as he said to Itami "Itami, i think the time has come. Your task this time is simple, and just like we discussed it before. It should be quick enough, and without side effects".

Itami stood up and looked at Klaus as he said "Yes captain, it's pretty simple. Where should we get this done with ? Here or in another room ? Just in case you needed to sleep it off or something".

Klaus responded to Itami "No, i calculated this and i'm gonna be alright. The whole thing will only take minutes for the effect to appear, and it will only take a minute or two to fully be activated. I have been limited for long enough, and now i need to be released". With these words, Klaus walked to the door and proceeded to walk to the hall outside. Where Itami then followed him and stood in front of him, and asked the question "Are you ready ?". Klaus looked him in the eyes as he smirked, and responded with "Let's do this !!".

Itami placed his hand on Klaus's heart, and activated his powers to modify Klaus's body one last time. But this time it's not to change it, rather it's to set it free, and have it back to it's original form. And as Itami activated his power, Klaus heart started beating stronger and stronger. As his body started to change, his muscles started to shrink into a more refined appearance. While his hair gone white, and his ears became of a polar bear, totally blending with his white hair. His nails turned into small claws, while his fangs grew a little bigger. He regained his original look of a polar bear mink hybrid human, he stood tall as and with a smile on his face he said "Now i'm free, all this power has been contained inside me for so long". He looked at his crew and said "Hello, this is the real Klaus guys, i hope you can enjoy my company while i'm this way just as much as you did before".

Which he then proceeded to stretch his muscles, before he looked at his crew again and asked "Are you guys hungry ? I could totally go for some meat now".

Leuce went star-eyed when she watched her captain turned into hybrid. She immediately went up to him, wanting to take a closer look at him. "Captain, you look like so fluffy! And so white!! Can I touch your ears? Do you have a tail?" She tried to peek at Klaus' butt to see if he has a tail. "Why haven't you shown us sooner? I like you even more like this! You're so fluffy!"

Klaus laughed as he saw Leuce's reaction to his look, and said "I'm afraid i don't have a tail, but i do have fluffy ears". As he twitched his ears quickly, and then he said "It's been a long time since i felt like myself, it's liberating to say the least". While he thought to himself "They like me, they like the real me, and i thought they wouldn't be able to accept me. Maybe it's the sick twisted childhood that i had, that made me think people would hate me for being a half breed. But i'm glad to see that this isn't true, and that these guys will be by my side no matter what".

Then suddenly, Joanna awoken from a mixture of shock and adrenaline and tried to get up,, noticing that she was in a strange room, surrounded by strangers "WHERE AM I? WHO ARE YOU PEOPLE?!!" She felt a surge of pain coming from her left arm. She looked down only to see a flower growing out of her hand. "HOLY MOTHER OF GOD!! WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO TO MY ARM!!? WHY IS THERE A FLOWER COMING OUT OF MY HAND!!!? WHAT IS HAPPENING?!!! AHHHHH" She was freaking out so much that Leuce came up to her and punch her hard to make her unconscious again. Joanna fell asleep unconscious. Leuce looked back to see her crew members staring at her. "What? She was ruining the mood. Plus, she was screaming so much." She turned to Klaus. "By the way, didn't she have some sort of sword with her?"

Klaus remembered the sword he picked up after the fight, as he answered Leuce "Yeah i brought it with me, it's on the table in the hall outside, she could grab it once she's awake. Once she's really awake this time". He then turned and looked through the door in the main hall, and saw the sword on the table, to make sure he did bring it back.

Alfred was sweating when his patient woke up and was grateful that Leuce turned off her light, otherwise Marnie would have attacked her and his work would have been in vain. He makes a mental note to himself that he created Patient 08: Gardener. If she tries to attack him again.... well, the fungus is still in her body and he really doesn't like controlling people against their will. Maybe he should also transform her will and her mind. No, that's enough. Marnie gritted her teeth, ready to kill her, but Alfred put a hand on her shoulder to calm her down. This is not the time. Maybe the trip has its advantages now, they could claim the island for themselves and provide Alfred with a lot of resources, manpower and test subjects for future experiments. If he wasn't wearing a mask, you could see the joy in Alfred's eyes. But first he had to turn to the more important subject, his captain's new appearance. "WHO ARE YOU, YOU IMPOSTER AND WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO UNCLE KLAUS!" screamed Marnie murderously as she tried to strike but got a fist on the head from Alfred, eliciting a whimper as a bump formed on her head. "This is Klaus, Marnie. Where have you been for the last 5 minutes?" asked Alfred in annoyance, earning an embarrassed blush and a pout from Marnie. Alfred ignored that as he continued with his plan. "So Captain, you finally show what was hidden in your body. It pains me that you won't show it to me sooner, the crew's doctor," Alfred said half jokingly, "But it doesn't matter as long as my next project is not to suffer from these circumstances, however, since this island is now technically yours, I would recommend looting and getting anything of value." Alfred said before turning towards 04. "And 04 it would be no problem for you to check out our new patient and make sure she is okay after she wakes up." Alfred ordered, earning a slight bow from 04. "Of course, Father." said 04.

Klaus laughed at Marnie's reaction, and said to Alfred "Yeah, it's this type of thing that you only tell people when you have the courage to reveal it to yourself. But this is who i am now and forever". Then he turned back to Marnie and said "You can come check me up if you want, i'm sure you will see that it's still me". While he thought to himself "It's weird that a creation of Alfred's doesn't have the ability to sense me, even though my look has changed. Maybe it's because of her child aspect that she lacks this knowledge or ability, i'm sure she will gain it soon enough though".

Alfred looked at her before shrugging his shoulders, "Alright, but I'm sure now is as good a time as any to go looking for something valuable and officially claim the island." He offered before angrily grabbing Marnie's head, "Marnie, I'm sure that was enough proof that it's Klaus, so I hope you're not planning on pounding nails into Klaus and checking his electrical frequency. Right?" asked Alfred, making Marnie sweat even more as a few shaped nails disappeared back into her fingers. "E-Eh No-NOO?" asked Marnie more than she answered, to which Alfred grumbled and patted her head, "So there's no problem." said Alfred, looking at Klaus. "So Klaus, after you claim the island, I think everyone should get what is ours now from the island, while you should come with me to the lab, because my next project should help you a lot with...personal problems." Alfred narrates.

Klaus with a curious look on his face said "Yeah sure, let's go to your lab for now. I intend to introduce us officially to the people by tomorrow, i don't want them to think of us as a crew who came just to take over the island. I rather want them to think of us as a new friendly face first, then we can take over and turn this island into my own empire". He then walked towards the door and as he reached it, he said "Let's go Alfred, i'm really curious about what you got in mind for me". Then he proceeded to walk outside the house they were in, and as soon as he stepped outside, people waved at him with happy expressions on their faces, so he waved back.

Alfred nodded before turning around to face the rest of the team. Marnie, I'm going to a new project, but you and Itami can't come with me." he held his hand to prevent an argument, "It's really dangerous and could cause fatal damage even with your skills." said Alfred before continuing as he was sure there wouldn't be another argument, "04 you will stay there and take care of the patient, Leuce, Marnie and Itami, you can have fun and explore the island. I trust you guys not to cause any more trouble and please be careful, the others don't care." said Alfred as he left the house and saw the happy faces of the people. Let's see how long they will be happy. Alfred just looked at Klaus, but he went to the ship, trusting that Klaus would follow him. On the way back, he saw some bodies lying around from the massacre of Musclehead and Marnie. His arms turned into fungus vines as he consumed the corpses. That should be enough protein.

Klaus walked after Alfred following him to the ship, and as he saw him consuming the corpses he thought to himself "Interesting... Seems like he's preparing something big this time, let's hope it's fun". As they walked and reached the ship, were Klaus just jumped on the ship with ease now that he has his agility back. And once his feet touched the deck, he smirked and walked to the lab, where he went in and sat on one of the beds waiting for Alfred's instructions.

Alfred arrived and started his work as he started to form fungus on a bed, to the point it shaped like a humanoid figure in complete black. That should work. Alfred turned to Klaus who is waiting for him. "Klaus ever thought about what you devil fruit does. I mean simple like the mirror fruit or door fruit it allows the user to enter and control this realm like they want. But I always asked me the same question. Are this realms created and only existed because of the devil fruit or is the devil fruit only a key to access an already existing dimension?" Alfred asked, but don't gave time for Klaus to respond, "However thanks for the fact, that you storage people in the realm, but suffer physical and mental damage shows me that this world is an existence on his own. I mean think Klaus think! If this world is really yours, why you should suffer from storaging people. The reason is that you and you devil fruit are a connection to this world and to still hold this connection for other people in you realm is the same as lifting a tree bark up to the air so people can pass it underneath. You can hold it as long as you have the stamina and strength for that, but if you go too much you will exhaust and hurt yourself. In short you are the bridge made from you strength and stamina allowing people to stay on it as long as you have the energy, but are too heavy, causing the bridge to slowly cramble and either remove weight from the bridge or causing it to fall down. Do you understood me so far? “ Alfred asked.

Klaus smirked and said "I do understand you Alfred, but this Empty Plain has existed for thousands of years now. And it only have a toll on my body because in a false form i wasn't allowed there, but now that i am the real me. Things should be different. A lot different". Klaus then placed his hand on his chin as he said "I also have been holding this in the Empty Plain for so long, that it also had a toll on my mind. The amount of focus i had to keep, at all times put me in a state of being unstable". He proceeded to place a body of a dead women that appeared in his arms all of a sudden on the bed, he then looked back at Alfred and said "Continue doctor, go on".

Alfred just stared at his captain with a flat stare. "I'm not going to question why you keep the body of a dead woman for so long, in fact I have a feeling you'll tell me why soon, but." Alfred continued, "right now you are proving to me my theory that the realm is its own thing and it still somehow damages you to store things that are not of the realm. But what if I can create a being that has its own part of control over the realm? A being that is able to travel through the realms and store things for us without the negative side effects for the devil fruit user, because the being has its own part of the realm, out of your reach, but can listen to our commands as we wish without harming you?" Alfred leaned back and put a hand on Klaus' shoulder. "My captain, today could be the day we archive something that surpasses any other scientist's project in the world, if this works. For this, you must send me, you and the body with the equipment to your realm and after that the project will begin, the eventual birth of Patient 09: Renovator." Alfred explained with pride in his voice.

Klaus smirked as he said "Let's do it Alfred, i will take us all inside now. Try not to seem too shocked, it's a whole other world in there". Klaus then took the whole ship with everything on it and in it inside the Empty Plain, along with Alfred, the patient, and even the dead body. Everything inside was in shades of grey, dark and light. While the sun is black yet it's glowing white, while the sea is frozen in time without a move. It's cold in the Empty Plain, not like the winter's cold, rather it's like the coldness of death. Klaus then looked at Alfred and said "Well, now we're in here, let's see how this is gonna go".

Alfred was amazed at what this realm looks like, nothing he's ever seen before, and an experience he could rub in the faces of the other scammers. But now it's time to focus." So Klaus, I think you are able to use this aura of the realm as a kind of energy source. So what I want to do is push that energy into the body as I send mushrooms into it and send electricity through the body via my equipment so that it connects. However, it will be overloaded, and when that happens, you must send me and yourselves back to the real world quickly. After that, there are three results that will happen. First, the experiment has failed, and the part of your realm must recover before you can enter it again. Two, the experiment failed and you took damage, so that part of your realm may never be entered again. The last possibility is that the experiment succeeds and that part of the realm is then under 09 control. Either way, there is a high risk of losing part of your realm, so I'll ask Klaus again, if you don't agree with that, then we can stop it and I'll think about another solution," offered Alfred after explaining the process and the risks of his idea.

Klaus said "If i fully understood this, then we have a high chance of success. Especially that this whole plain is under my control, i will have it try to consume this body. And while that happens, you can proceed with the mushroom thing. While the Empty Plain tries to consume the body, it will have the Empty Power mix with every cell of the body. So you have to be quick". Klaus then looked at the body and his eyes glowed white then back to normal, then the body started to glow light grey. Klaus looked at Alfred and said "It's your turn now Alfred, do as you please".

Alfred nodded and sent in his mushroom. Of course, nothing should happen first. That's why he needed the high electric power equipment to make sure fusion was possible. After that, the machine will start up while the body is electrified. The machine slowly began to hiss while the body jerked more and more as Alfred realized it was time. "Klaus take us back now and fast!" ordered Alfred.

"What do you mean ? We're already outside" Klaus said sarcastically showing off how instant it is to transfer something in or out of the Empty Plain. Klaus then looked at Alfred seriously as he asked "So what now ? What happens now ? How do we know that it worked ?". All while thinking to himself "If this works, i will have a temporary solution to my issue, but i still have to study this Empty Plain and understand it to fully control it".

"Haha. Really funny." Alfred rolled his eyes, "So please try to feel the realm first. If it worked, you shouldn't feel anything, like there was nothing there before." said Alfred, hoping he got the right answer. "If you don't feel anything, call out the name 09 or Renovator and it should appear."

Klaus waited a little before he said "I feel something, it's like there is something but i can't put my finger on it. Like it's there but it's not there, or like it's cloaked. Let's try calling out for 09 then". Of course Klaus doesn't need to call for him by name, he just summons him from the Empty Plain. All while he thought to himself "I hope this doesn't turn into a failed experiment, or end up causing me troubles. Though it might be fun if that happens i guess".

When the call came, nothing happened at first, but after a while a black substance appeared on a bed that seemed to slowly decompose, as if the bed had been eaten. Then it got bigger and bigger until it was big enough for one arm to come out, completely black and thinly covered in the same substance as another came out before it pushed itself out to reveal a humanoid figure with white pupils completely covered in this black substance that smelled like rotting flesh, smiling wickedly at the duo and showing surprisingly white teeth. "You call me master," the creature said, sounding as evil as it looked. Alfred was shocked before shaking his head. It looks like the fusion of the empty energy with the mushroom has caused it to become a dissolving substance. This could be the cause of the problems that occurred when it was summoned on the ship, and the luck that it was summoned on the bed. Alfred touched the substance and gritted his teeth as the fugus began to decompose his hand while he concentrated on analyzing what properties it had. After a while, he nodded before looking at the creature. "Please go back to 09, you will be summoned again soon." Said Alfred and let the creature disappear back into the black substance that was still destroying and slowly eating the bed. Alfred grabbed a bottle of sea water and cleaned his hand and the bed, causing the substance to disappear. "Hmmm. Tough luck, but we can work around that."

"Or we can let nature take its course on this one, the Empty will change him through time as he lives in it" Klaus said as he had his hand on his chin while he looked at the black substance. He then asked Alfred "Or do you have another suggestion on this ?". Klaus thought about this in a positive way "A guardian of the empty shouldn't look too good, i think this creature is perfect for his task. Though i wonder how i could make good use of it, after all this creature was made for a reason".

"Wait Klaus, first I have to find out with....SCIENCE!" what was described next was a whirlwind of a doctor using various materials and machines and tests as he analyzed the substance, not caring about Klaus at the moment and after some time he came to a halt. "So Klaus I have now found out what exactly is going on. By fusing our devil fruits we have created an extremely aggressive fungus that literally makes a joke out of any other acid like substance. It is capable of eating almost anything except glass, sea stone or special polymer. The problem is, when it enters our world, it always leaves these holes and thus decomposes the ship, so it would not be a problem to summon it outside the ship. However, seawater shows great way of killing the fungus, probably because it was born from two devil fruit abilities. So as long as we cover the prey in glass or polymer, we can give this creature the prey without fear of losing it to decomposition. It is completely covered with it and literally becomes a deadly weapon by touching it. It can touch any living thing and would kill it in a slow and painful death. The only people who should have any resistance now are you and me, that is, we are the only ones following 09 in this realm. We have yet to figure out the personality and such, but at least it listens to us." Alfred enumerated everything he had figured out so far, "So as long as we have a place to summon it, like a gallows trap into which we throw a wooden plank to make the entrance without damaging our ship, it should be a worthwhile trade for the benefit of almost infinite storage."

Klaus nodded his head as he understood the whole situation, he then said to Alfred "Then in it's own way, this is a success, though i still need to go inside the Empty and see how things are in there. I need to make sure that 09 isn't consumed by the Empty, nor that he is consuming the Empty. Because both of these outcomes will be a complete fuck up, so do you wanna join in or do you want to stay here ?".

"Of course, I have to check if my creation is a success. But I would recommend going through the 09 portal to also check if the transport is working as it should," Alfred said and waited for Klaus' decision, although he actually wanted to call 09 again.

Klaus smirked as he thought to himself "This mad doctor, he for real just granted himself the ability to access the Empty Plain at will. But well, i trust him, i'm sure he wouldn't do anything to harm me". He then answered Alfred "Yeah sure, let's go through the portal and see how it turns out". Klaus could have easily and instantly went in the Empty Plain to see how things turned out, and out before Alfred even notices. But because it's Alfred's experiment, Klaus respects him enough to allow him to take the first look at his creation. So he looked at Alfred and said "After you" as he waved his hand towards the portal.

Alfred nodded as he entered the portal for the first time, with Klaus behind him, and as he entered he saw a sight that was not really spectacular. However, it was obvious that it was darker than the original empty realm, which showed him that the sphere was working. Looking around, he saw a humanoid figure approaching them, 09 but more stable looking and not leaking the black substance. "Greetings creator, how can I help you?" said 09 with too much evil implication. "Not much, you'll just make sure everything's okay with the owner of the realm." Alfred gestured to Klaus, whereupon 09 approached him before bowing. "Greetings, Lord of the Void, I am 09, also known as the Renovator, but you can call me whatever you want, how can I help you?" 09 said with obvious sadism and malice in his voice.

"It's actually the Empty Prince, but you can just call me Klaus, or whatever you want really. As long as you know what your task is, and why you were created, then it's all good with me" Klaus said to 09 as he thought to himself "Why do i feel that this might go really really bad, really quickly. Maybe i'm being paranoid, so i will just observe and see what happens next". Klaus then turned his eyes to Alfred as he said "You did amazingly with this one my friend, i'm sure he will be of great use to me". He then turned to 09 again and said "Renovetor, i name you the Guardian of the Empty, and i hope you live up to the title".

09 chuckled mischievously before saluting. "I will not fail you, Empty Prince, but I must make a selfish request. Any prisoner or enemy that is not needed for you, Prince, or for my maker, please call me. I am always happy to have **guests."** he said with a malice that could send a shiver down the spine of any normal person.

Klaus nodded and said "Yeah that's fine with me, i will be giving you treats from time to time" he then looked at Alfred and said "I guess it worked ? We did it right ?". Klaus then took Alfred and himself back to the real plain, and said "I guess it's now time we go and claim this island for myself, and start building my empire here. I got a lot of work to do before we set sail again, and at the same time, i think we owe the whole crew a good meal".

Alfred nodded. "After literally creating something that can leave and enter other realities. You know what Klaus, I hate social interactions, but after this success it's time to celebrate. I can give Marnie her promised chicken wings with chili sauce and custard. After all, that's her favorite food." Alfred said and got ready to happily follow Klaus, not noticing what he had said in the last part.

Klaus smiled as he said "You got it partner, let's go get ourselves some treats" as he walked outside the lab and up the stairs to the deck. Where he stared at the island for a moment and thought to himself "This island could be a nice vacation place for the crew, where we just chill and have fun". Then he jumped down on the shore and as his feet reached the sand he said "We gonna build a ship dock here, and open this whole place for outside traders". And he continued talking to himself with excitement as he walked "And then we can start expanding our journey even more, through building relations with other pirates or even with revolutionary groups". Heading for the main town to regroup with the crew, to treat them to a nice warm meal. Klaus thought to himself "I wonder what the others are going to think of owning this island, will they like it ? Or will they hate it ?".

As the duo of Alfred and Klaus walked through the jungle, they finally reached the city and noticed that although the activity at the party was slowly decreasing, there was still a lot to hear and see. Then they reached the house where Joanna lived and entered the building. "Greetings everyone, let's have a wonderful party." Alfred declared uncharacteristically happy for the first time in his stay with the team, walking up to Marnie, lifting her and taking her in his arms. "Marnie, my wonderful and best thing that has ever happened to me. Today you can have anything you want to eat and Martin will have the same for you." Alfred declared, at which Marnie blushed but smiled with happiness and 04 stunned before bowing respectfully while everyone else in the room looked at Alfred as if he had grown a second head.

Klaus as they both reached the house, and Alfred went it, he walked in for a moment and called for Kaoru, who was leaning on the wall. He said "Kid, you should come with me outside for a moment". Before he walked outside again, and waited for Kaoru to come outside. All while he thought to himself "Let's hope this kid doesn't turn out to be a pain, i don't feel like killing someone today".

Kaoru got cold chills alongside his spine, Cold sweats running across his entire body. Gently pushing himself off of the wall he followed Klaus outside, Ready to hear what their captain Klaus had to say to him. Walking outside he clapped his hands, "Finally adressing the elephant in the room are we?" A smile grew on Kaoru's face, A smile of fake joy.

Klaus looked at Kaoru a casual look as if they were old friends, as he said "Okay kid, so why did you try to attack my friends ? Were you working with the late king ? Or are you just a psycho like the rest of my crew ? Now look, my crew are all psychotic monsters. So i'm not concerned about them getting hurt, not am i concerned about you causing them any harm. But i'm interested in your story, so i wanna hear it". Klaus then leaned his side on the wall as he crossed his arms.

Kaoru's smile faded, His face changed to one that showed nothing but confusion. Kaoru was baffled, Barely managing to utter a sentence, "I didn't.. Even.. Attack them." Chuckling for a bit he continued, "If they're monsters you must be the king of monsters to say the least. Anyways no, I don't work for nobody nor did I work for the late king. I stayed away from that fre.. I wanna say freak but I'm unsure how others see me. You see, I love screams of pain, Agony, Torturing people. The louder and more agonized the screams the more.. Turned on, I get." Hugging himself tightly he started shouting, "YOU SEE, PAIN IS THE ONLY WAY TO SEE THE TRUE COLORS OF A PERSON. THE ONLY TRUE WAY TO RELATE TO SOMEONE!" Kaoru's face started turning into a rouge color, His eyes rolling slightly upwards as he moaned, "Ahhh the beautiful screams."

Klaus's expression changed to that of a monster, as he stared deep into Kaoru soul and with the deepest voice he said "Pain doesn't show you anything kid, it's fear that shows you the true essence of a person". In an attempt to scare Kaoru enough to prove a point, but then he changed his expression back to a casual one as he thought "This kid could be useful, he could totally do the dirty work that i prefer not to". So he looked back at Kaoru and said "Well, i don't wanna seem delusional and say that you're a freak or whatever. If i'm being honest you seem normal when compared to my crew, so how about this. If you prove yourself worthy to me, i will give you a spot among my crew. And you can either do your work on the island here, or once we set sail, on the ship. What do you think ?".

Biting into his finger with enough force to cause a minor wound, Blood tracing alongside his finger. Kaorus smiled. "Join your crew you say? Joining it seems to be only beneficial to me from my view, I'll be free to do as I please under your flag correct? While I recieve protection? Is this a dream come true? I wouldn't need to run once the marines catch a whiff of me. I'll gladly accept the offer, Being able to torture without relocating ahhhh." Kaoru gave a joyful glare at Klaus, Licking the blood off of his finger.

Klaus seemed confused because he never had to worry about any of these things, so he thought to himself "Life of the weak is really weird, he needs protection to do what he enjoys ? How weak does someone need to be to put himself in such a situation, but well, not everyone is as strong as me". So he put his hands in his pockets as he pushed himself off the wall and said "Okay but you will follow my orders, and you will have to ask me before you do these things. Though i will only put one rule on you, never torture the innocent people on the island. I will be appointing a dungeon to your hobbies, where you can have fun along with Itami on whoever you want".

"EHHHH, No innocent people? Maybe on birthdays I could hold special events? Torture children then? Perhaps a few innocent people every now and then?" Kaoru's face smiled greatly, Attempting to persuade Klaus into allowing innocent people every now and then in the least. "Pirates aren't nice enough to always leave innocent people out, Taking over this island could be considered both a blessing and a curse for these locals. You could be their blessing and I could be their curse." A sinister smile formed on Kaoru's face as he said it.

Klaus started to get irritated hearing Kaoru trying to disobey his orders already, so he held Kaoru by the neck and left him off the ground. And said to him "You will not negotiate with me, you do as you're told, or you will face death". Klaus put Kaoru down on the ground and then said "If you follow my code, i will make sure you live a good life. But if you don't, then i will make sure you don't have a life to live". Klaus got angry because of both Kaoru not wanting to follow his orders, and because he feels that Kaoru is being ungrateful. Klaus could have killed him by now, but instead he's offering him a lead position of his own dungeons. And Kaoru is negotiating with Klaus, so it got on Klaus's nerves.

Giving off a deadpan smile Kaoru looked away as he whislted innocently. Following up by his horrible whistling he said, "Wasn't me." Rubbing his eyes as he felt Klaus anger, Kaoru said, "Alright alright I'm sorry. I was just giving a suggestion of a... Holliday of sorts, Seems you wouldn't like such a thing cap'n." Clapping his hands together cheerfully Kaoru said, "I learned you're all names while listening. Though none of you know my name yet," Stretching out his hand innocently Kaoru said his name, "Name's Kaoru."

Klaus smirked and said "Well Kaoru, i'm Marciel Klaus, the captain of the Exsecratus Pirates. Now once you're in, you're going to have to prove yourself to the whole crew so they can either accept you or not. You see, my approval is only me opening the door for you, and now you face the monsters of my crew. Anyway, i'm gonna go back in, i got a lot of work to do now".

Kaoru felt relieved, He knew he would be dead meat if Klaus was having a bad day. "Their approval huh, I wonder how I would win their hearts over. I could tell that the Hide fellow wanted to fight, Which happens to be something I rather not do. Alfred's a boring smartass, Not really my style.. Hmm." Kaoru started walking away from the house, The people and the festival. Into the woods in order to think about how he would move forward within his new group.

Klaus then walked inside the house and leaned on the side of the door with his arms crossed as he said "Everyone, get ready because we're all going for a feast. We gonna eat, drink, and celebrate all night. But first, i gotta go make an announcement". He then walked outside the house and walked to the center of a huge market area in the main town, and got himself on a high stand before saying "Everyone !!, i have an announcement to make. Your late king who enslaved you all and used you to his own gains is dead, and therefore this island is now free. Though, i will be making this island my territory, to keep you all safe from other pirates. And at the same time, i will have a home for myself here in the New World. I will be taking over the late king's castle, if any of you have questions or demands for me, please visit me in the castle where we can have a discussion".

He then jumped down back to the ground and stopped a kid that was running by grabbing his arm, and asked him "Hey kid, do you have a news center or a newspaper that is released daily or weekly on this island ?" The kid answered Klaus while being a little scared "Yes we do have both, it's a weekly newspaper. And the news center is managed by Dan, he's pretty famous on this island".

Klaus said "I see, thanks kid, you may go now", he then walked towards one of the stores that sells coats. And he saw a black leather coat with black feathers on it's shoulders and neck, so he bought the coat and went through the market buying a new outfit for himself. Then he walked around checking the island out, and meeting random people around the market.

## Building an Empire

As Klaus walked deeper into the town, and met all these random people from all species. He came to the conclusion that this island was one day a thriving place, with knowledge of technology and architecture. And thanks to the massive size of the island, it's rich in all types of materials, herbs, plants, minerals, and so much more. But with the arrival of the late king, things dropped down to ruins within three years. People lost all hope of a dignifying life, they lost all hope in a bright future. But this is all about to change now that Klaus is about to take control, a worthy emperor of such an island.

At the same time, Klaus learned of the dark history of the island, and all the monsters that lurks in it's shadows. This island is the home of so many dark creatures like ethereal creatures, giant wolves, dragons roaming the sky of the island, and so many more. Which got Klaus even more interested in this island, and made him want to live on it for a while until he explores it all. But before he gets on it, there is one task that he needs to do, and it has to do with his brother. So now Klaus using his unique set of skills, is trying to find his brother around the island. And it wasn't long until they both found each other, right in the middle of the town's market.

Kastail as he saw Klaus ran towards him and said "Hey brother, you won't believe what i found, it's a whole fleet of ships !! They are all dusted and look like they were there for years !! But they are so big and covered in black iron, they look like warships". Kastail then looked at Klaus holding bags of clothes that he bought, so he laughed and said to him "Dude you send me to find your ship, while you go shopping ? Typical Klaus".

Klaus smirked and responded "So a fleet of warships.. Now that's what i'm talking about. And what do you mean shopping ? I was gathering information about the island and it's history, this is important work Kas". Klaus then thought for a moment "Should i go check the warship fleet or should we tend to out mother first ? I think we should tend to her first, i don't like that she's just laying there on the bed in the lab". So he looked at Kastail and said "Hey Kas, remember what i told you about mother ? Well, she was in my Empty Plain the whole time, and now we need to build a grave for her".

Kastail wasn't surprised by such action from Klaus, so he answered "Sure brother, let's go do that, pay our respects, and then move on with our lives".

Klaus nodded as he lead the way back to the ship, and once they were both on the ship's deck. Klaus looked at Kastail and said "Let's do this Kas". As he walked down the stairs reaching the lab, where their mother was laying on the bed. Klaus picked her up with both his arms, and walked outside the lab and up to the deck, where Kastail followed him. Then they both jumped off the ship and walked inside the jungle, until they reached a graveyard used by the natives of the island. Kastail dug the grave for his mother, while Klaus held her and waited. Once the grave was ready, they placed their mother in the grave, and buried her. They both stood there and paid their respects to their mother, and then looked at each other. Where Klaus said "And now, it's time to build and empire, are you interested Kas ?".

Kastail thought to himself "Building an empire ? I can't believe i'm about to admit this, but i think that old man was right. Klaus is going to become a king, no, he's going to become an emperor. And he will always want more, one day he will rule the seas, and command all". With a smile on his face he said "Yes indeed i am, let's build an empire brother".

Klaus then gave Kastail the order "I need you to go find that late king's castle, once you find it, call for me". He then gave him a den den moshi, so he will be able to call him when he finds the castle. Klaus then said "In the meantime, i will go check that fleet of warships you talked of. Where is it ? Which direction should i go ?". Kastail gave him clear instructions and told him which direction to go in, before he sprinted away in search for the castle. So Klaus as well sprinted at an extreme speed in the direction Kastail told him, and it wasn't long before he reached it thanks to his incredible speed.

"Now that's a lot of warships" Klaus said as he saw hundreds of warships docked alongside each other, collecting dust. And he thought to himself "That's a lot of jollyrogers to make, maybe i should open a fabric factory". Then he teleported on top one of the warships, and walked inside it's storage room. Where he found a lot of weapons, spears, swords, and all type of shooting weapons. So he walked outside and thought to himself "This is perfect, it's a ready to use army in the making". He teleported back on the dock before he said "Time to get myself that castle now though !!". Before he sprinted through the jungle in the search for the castle.

And while he seemed to be lost in the jungle, Klaus as a mink hybrid has amazing abilities that allows him to find his way. So noticing clues and another tells, he figures out which way is the castle. So he sprints there using his devil fruit powers to teleport every now and then, which made a massive path seem way shorter. And as Klaus reached the outside area of the castle, he noticed that the castle is actually protected by wild beasts that he has never seen like before. In his shock, he saw in the future and moved his head to the right side dodging an arrow. He thought to himself "Who could have the courage to attack someone like me ?", before he moved to the left in a swift movement dodging another arrow.

Klaus then saw with his future sight Kastail arriving and another arrow going for Kastal, so Klaus stood there as calm as ever and once Kastail arrived Klaus reached his hand and grabbed the incoming arrow. Kastail was surprised, but Klaus said "Don't worry, two more arrows will come for you, then i will get the one shooting them. I already know where he's shooting from, i just wanna see what he's planning to do". Then as the two arrows came at the same time, Klaus smirked and the whole area felt weird as it turned grey and back to normal over and over again. Then the two arrows just stopped mid air, turned around towards the way they came from. And started multiplying until there were more than a thousand arrow, all pointed at the spot they came from. Which they then started burning with fire, as they were lunched by Klaus towards that area.

Kastail totally not understanding what just happened, he asked Klaus "What was that ? How did you do that ?"

Klaus smirked and said "This is none of your business, let's go and get ourselves a new pet. I didn't kill him, but let's just say that he's too afraid to move now". Klaus then teleported right in front of what seemed like a big ape wearing an armor, a helmet, and holding the bow and arrows. Klaus said "Interesting.. I read a lot about you but i never actually seen one, you're a *Humandrill* aren't you ? This is really interesting, now stand up, you will serve me from this day on". Then he left the creature alone as he teleported back to the front gate of the castle, where Kastail was waiting for him there about to open the castle gate.

And as they opened the gate and walked inside for a couple of meters, a huge beast came at them. It looked like a giant black wolf that had red horns, and scales all over it's four legs. Klaus used his Haoshoku Haki to subdue the wolf as he said "Easy boy, down !!", which the wolf sat down in front of Klaus. He looked at Kastail and said "This island is so interesting, i'm sure we will enjoy sticking around for a while right ?". Kastail nodded and said "I guess". Which they both then walked towards the door to the castle, and it was a huge dark brown wooden door. Klaus opened it and walked inside and was greeted by a huge hall, with tiled white and black floor, white walls and long black window blinds. And with a smile on his face, Klaus said "This castle is now mine, we should hold a feast tonight here".

Then both of the brothers started exploring the castles rooms, and going through them room by room. They found a lot of stuff that the late king has stolen from the people, and they found a lot of other stuff that they couldn't make sense off. But nevertheless the castle belong to Klaus now, and he will make it a proper castle for a proper emperor. Klaus then decides that it's finally time to invite his crew to his new castle, so he takes out his den den mushi and called Alfred.

Alfred sits with Marnie and Martin in the room of Joanna, looking over Joanna, as their enjoyed the delicious treats from the locals. This said Marnie eats a table full of chicken wings with chili sause and a bowl of custard. The hearts in her eyes as she eats the wings with the bones could melt everyone's heart, if they don't know what exactly Marnie was. Martin, known as 04 is sipping on a tea, as he lifted his mask slightly up, only showing it to his father and little sister, what is beneath it, as he enjoys the rich flavor of his black tea. Alfred still happy, but not drunk from it, has his hand in a bottle of sake as he enjoy one of his favorite solutions, alcohol. "Soo father, now what is the next step up?" Marnie asked as she finished her food. "I am also curious father, what will now happen to this island?" Martin asked putting his mask back on. Alfred thinks about that, before sighing. "To be honest I have Million and one idea, what we could do with this island, however even though I want to make this changes, the ultimate desicions will come from our captain and I will accept his desicions, expect still thinking muscle brat is unfitting for the position of a vice captain. Because strength is not everything." Alfred lectured before his den den mushi ringed. He picked it up and answered. "Yes?"

"Hey Alfred, me and my brother Kastail found the castle. I want you to do whatever you guys want and once you're done, come and join me in the castle for a feast. I will have Kastail hunt us some good meat, while i will be doing the cooking. What do you think about that Alfred ?" Klaus responded to the simple "Yes ?" from Alfred on the den den mushi.

"Well the timing is not good, after all we had a small feast of our own right now... However a little advantage to be the user of my devil fruit is..." Alfred started as Marnie got salvia out of her mouth leaking. "My patients and I have an endless stomach to consume food. We will arrive soon, but Martin needs to stay their to make sure the patient is alright." Alfred said noodling at Martin, who still enjoys his tea, before getting up and leaving the house with Marnie beside him. "Uncle Klaus, where is the castle?" Marnie asked as their waited for an answer before walking further.

Klaus chuckled as he heard that, then he answered the question "After you pass the market, there is a clear path with trees on it's sides. Once you reach the end of that road, the castle will be up ahead with a huge gate. It's really easy to spot it and find it, you just need to follow that path. And btw, tell everyone to come, Itami, Leuce, Hidé, and your children. You can even invite the new kid if you want, his name is Kaoru. We will be staying at the castle until everything is settled here, then we will set sail. So make preparations to stay here for a week at least, or maybe a couple of days if we finish early".

"Well, you could call the others, or didn't you give them a den den mushi?" asked Alfred sarcastically before pausing, "You know what, don't answer that question, I will come and inform the others." said Alfred before ending the conversation. He looked at Marnie before his hand turned into something that resembled an ear. "Please make the call, Marnie." said Alfred, to which Marnie nodded. "We'll all meet in some sort of castle, the captain orders. Just follow the path behind the market, should be a clearing and follow it until you see a gate. Yes even you grape and yes you can also come perverted eyes." explained Marnie. "Was it good?" asked Marine earning a nod from Alfred as his hand formed again before his shoulder gurgled and fungus structures appeared that resembled parrots, only completely black and with red eyes. "Footmen, go find my companions and play the message from Marnie, but avoid 04. He's been ordered to watch patient 08: Gardener until she recovers." Alfred ordered, to which the parrots nodded before flying off in different directions. After a while, Alfred went the said way, but suddenly Marnie jumped up and landed on his back as she held onto him. "What are you doing, Marnie!" demanded Alfred, struggling under Marnie's sudden weight. "Well, what it looks like? I want a piggy ride from my father." Marnie asked in a matter-of-fact tone. "And why the hell should I give you one!" demanded Alfred, earning a nasty look from Marnie in return. "Because you said I'm the best thing that ever happened to you and you're going to grant me every wish I have today. Don't play the old card either, Father. I weigh almost 300 kg and your legs don't even wobble, so.... PIGGY RIDE! PIGGY RIDE! PIGGY RIDE!" chanted Marnie, to which Alfred grumbled but no longer had the energy to argue. "Fine!" said Alfred, earning a cheer from Marnie as he piggybacked her down the street, earning him curious looks from people nearby. After all, it's not every day you see a creepy plague doctor grumbling while piggybacking a little girl who looks almost like a human doll, cheering and laughing.

Joanna was starting to wake up over the noise from her surroundings. She slowly blinked her eyes open and sat up only to be met with a headache. "Ugh, what happened?" She massaged her head to ease the pain. She looked around only to see a blue-haired girl being carried in a piggyback ride by a plague doctor. Then she noticed something from her left arm. She thought she lost it, but it seemed that it had been reattached. Only, there was a flower growing at her fingertip...."AHHHHHHHHH!!!!! What the hell did you do to my arm!!!!! Why is there a flower growing from my hand?"

"Ahhh, you are awake, my lady! Please calm down, it won't relieve your headache. Please take this and drink while you try to calm down," offered the gentle voice of 04, aka Shownman, holding a bottle of water in front of her.

"Uhhhh..." Joanna was unsure of the stranger in front of her. But she was feeling thirsty. Hopefully the bottle wasn't filled with some sort of drug. She took the bottle and drank the water to the last drop. "Ahh...Thanks, I needed that. So, do you have any idea where I am? Or what happened to my arm?"

"Well, it would be more effective for me to know the name of such a beautiful woman as you, but to answer your question, you are in a house provided by the dear villagers to give you shelter for your treatment. I heard that the ex-king managed to cut off your arm, and although in his mercy he had nothing to do with it, my father saved your life and gave you a new arm." 04 explained dramatically before grabbing his head and pulling out a flower and holding it out to Joanna. "So again, what can I call this pretty girl in front of me?" asked 04.

"Uhhh..." Joanna politely accepted the flower offered by the stranger. Then she remembered what happened before she went unconscious. So the Barbaric King did cut off her arm. Wonderful. She supposed she could only blame herself for being cocky in the first place. Perhaps she planned it better, she wouldn't have had her arm sliced off. She looked back at the stranger. "Umm... thanks for the flower. But do you mind telling me where my sword is? And could you tell me who reattach my arm? Your father, right? Who and where do you think he is? Mister...?"

"Ohh, now I feel insulted for not getting an answer to my question. But it's also rude of me not to introduce myself!" said 04, posing dramatically." I am known by several names on the sea, but the most common is the showman," he pauses and takes the flower from Joanna. "Magic and piracy are my talents, for I enjoy surprising and entertaining the crowd!" he said, dropping the flower into his hat before putting his hand back into the hat and pulling out a sword, Joanna's sword indeed. "Magic is my life and I will do anything to keep the secret behind my magic a secret, so magic never loses the mysterious side!" 04 declared proudly before looking back at Joanna." And yes, my father was the one who had the heart to not let you die and give you a second chance to travel the world and show everyone out there your beauty!" he said as he intertwined his hands before bowing his head. "And he gave me the task of watching over you and making sure everything was in order while he was called to a meeting by our captain! But now that's said." 04 said, sticking the sword in his head making it vanish again, before pulling out two teacups of tea and offering a cup to Joanna, "Now can you tell me the name of this beautiful woman standing in front of me?" 04 asked again in his typical gentleman like voice.

"My apologies. I'm Joanna. Joanna Maria Arc," she introduced herself first before receiving back her sword. She sighed in relief, knowing her precious sword is still with her all this time. Then she went to her earlier question. "Thank for watching over me and bringing back my sword. Do you know where your father is and the captain of your crew?"

"While I may know where they are or planned to meet up, I sadly need to tell you, that it's a crew gathering an important one in top of that and I see no reason right now, to involve you into it. Also you are still recovering and I lay my pride as a gentle man to make sure that a flower like you recovers, before allowing it to bloom again. " 04 declared refusing to answer the question.

"But you're part of the crew, aren't you? Shouldn't you be in the gathering as well?" Joanna attempted to trick the stranger into taking her to the captain. "Of course, that would mean you would have to leave me unoccupied, which is not what a gentleman should not do. So how about you accompanied me to meet with the captain? I want to thank him and your father for saving my life personally. It'll be like killing two birds in one stone."

" Hmmm. While it's sounds logical, my order was too make sure you are right and stay behind. " he then raised one of his fingers under his chin in a thinking position, "though after thinking if I make sure you are all right now then there should be no problem. But for that I need to make a check up on you body stats, to make sure the beautiful flower like you don't accidently dies." 04 agreed before pulling a note book. "I will ask you some question s and I am afraid I must check out you body for any signs of damage and such, so please be patient and say if it's too uncomfortable with you, but it must be done otherwise I don't see a way to transport you safety to the location of my crew. " 04 said before noting." First, question do you still have a headache? Second, did any of you limbs feel numb? Third, how is you new arm? Able to control it normally? And final, make my presence or the idea of me checking you up uncomfortable? “ 04 asked.

Before Joanna could answer a few questions, Leuce burst in, greeting everyone around her, followed by Percy who tailing her like a duckling. "HIYA!! How's everyone doing!!" She skipped over to 04 to show off the stuff she collected while she explored the island. "Hey Reminder!! Check out all the cool stuff I found around the island!" She showed him a bag of artifacts and some gifts given by the locals as gratitude. "The people are pretty cool! They gave me a lot of food to eat and showed me place where there's a bunch of ruins out there!!" Then she turned to Joanna and grinned at her. "Oh, you're awake!! Sorry about that. Last time you were awake, you were hysterical!" Leuce laughed so much, while Percy leaned against her back to be closer. "So I had to punch you!!" She laughed even harder.

Joanna laughed half-heartedly before she realized what Leuce just said. "Wait, what?" But she couldn't ask for answers when Leuce interrupted her again.

"Hey! It's looking like you're getting better!! You should meet our captain! He's so cool and strong!! Plus he saved you from that jerk King," Leuce then grabbed Joanna's arm and dragged her out of bed. "Let's go see the captain!!"

"Wait, hold on!! Wait a sec!" Joanna tried to reason with the hyperactive girl, but her words fell into deaf ears, as Leuce excitedly pulled her out and led her towards where the captain is, followed by Percy of course. Joanna sighed inwardly. She supposed she could meet the person who saved her life.

Before they could exit the house, 04 popped up infront of them, blocking their way. "As much as I like the enthusiasm in you, it is very stupid and unreasonable to drag the patient out of the bed like that and demand to follow you like that, after she recovered from a near death experience. Do you even know, where you need to go, Leuce?" 04 said, before appearing behind Joanna and in a swift motion lifted her up holding her bridal style like." However I trust you judgment to bring us to the right direction, but as a gentleman I can't let the patient, a beautiful woman like that, walk on her own while recovering. So Leuce, where do we need to go?" 04 said his voice still gentle, but also firm not allowing any room for protest.

"One of the locals told me that Klaus was at some castle, and that he was looking for me, so I came back. But I wanted to see the blond lady first," Leuce explained.

"Hey! Put me down! I'm not injured anymore, so I'm perfectly fine!!" Joanna demanded.

"No. I will carry you or my pride as a gentleman will be hurt. I will not live with the thought that I may be the cause of this beautiful woman being hurt again. And as long as my father, the best doctor on all the seas, says you are fine, I will carry you until I hear that!" said 04 dramatically before looking at Leuce. "So Leuce, I think after we know each other for a while, you can call me Martin and promise me that you will not beat that beautiful face again and no matter what you tell me, she will be in my arms until we arrive. Leuce here for you too," Alfred said, tilting his head so that his hat fell to the ground, which he balanced on his foot. Then, with a twist, he thrust his hat back into the air, bringing out a piece of candy that fell into Leuce's hands, while the upturned hat landed back on his head.

"Okay, Martie!!" Leuce cheered as she popped the candy into her mouth, enjoying the sweetness. "Follow me to the castle!!" Leuce went ahead out of the house with Martin holding Joanna in his arms, and Percy hopping after her.

"So, you did punch me!!" Joanna pointed fingers. "I ought to knock some manners into you, you little michief!!"

"Please calm down, my lady! You can do whatever you want after you have my father's permission, but now please don't move les or I may accidentally throw your beautiful body into the mud!" declared Martin dramatically. "Led the way, Leuce!" shouted Martin, who managed to stay behind her as he made sure to keep Joanna tight and safe while walking behind Leuce.

"We're taking a trip to my favorite Paigon strip~ Cruising through the ride, big wap on my side~" sang Marnie, ignoring the annoyed grumbling beneath her as she was carried further and further into the jungle by her father, enjoying the view of the jungle and grounds from her father. Alfred, on the other hand, was less amused. While he pretends to be weak and hates fighting, it means he is not capable of fighting and the fact that he is carrying Marnie on his back, who weighs almost 300 kg, proves that. But what annoys him the most is her singing, after all Alfred focused on her creation to make her a perfect fighting monster, but not on the other aspects, like her musical abilities. To make a long story short.....Marnies...... Vocal voice..........is.....TERRIBLE! And after listening to her for almost 30 minutes, he would rather fight with the muscle brat than listen to her again, and be even more afraid to use her voice as a weapon until he has some kind of protection. Even 05 was going to suffer from her voice. But his suffering should end soon, because he saw a building, probably a castle, and he is determined to finish it. "UFF!" said Marnie in suprise as she was thrown to the ground by Alfred, "What was that about!" Asked Marnie angrily. "We've arrived." Alfred said with a hint of smugness in his tone before walking further into the castle, ignoring Marnie's grumbling as she followed him to the castle.

At the castle's wide open doors, stood the new owner of the castle, the new Emperor with a smile on his face. He greeted his crew and welcomed them inside his castle.

"Welcome my friends, welcome to my new castle. Where we shall have all the feasts we want, and all the drinks we can drink, as we party through the nights"

He then stepped aside to allow his friends to walk in, as he looked around in search for Kastail. Who was at the kitchen preparing the feast Klaus ordered him to prepare, with the help of a whole new team of staff tending to the castle's needs. The castle's state changed a lot after the work Klaus and Kastail put in it, it's now clean and is shining with lights. It turned from a dead place without a soul, to a place filled with life and joy.

Klaus walked beside his friends as they walked in, to see a huge black round table with red coverings on it, in the middle of the huge hall between two huge stairs leading to the second floor. And he pointed at it as he said:

"Please take a seat my friends, even though Hide didn't show up yet, we will still enjoy this night to it's fullest"

As he walked himself and sat at the head of the table, on a big black wooden chair, and opened his arms pointing the back of his hands towards the seats.

Alfred looked at the room and had to admit that it looked very posh, but he had never been one to judge the quality of living, except in the labs. "Fancy as ever, Captain." Alfred rolled his eyes, but he took his seat to the right of Klaus, Marnie sitting right next to him, while Marnie started inhaling the food like a Vortrex. Alfred just sighed and looked at his captain as he grabbed a bottle of alcohol. "So captain, is there anything you'd like to discuss with us?" asked Alfred.

Klaus smiled as he saw his friends gather around the table, and he was excited to answer Alfred's question "Yes indeed i do, but for now, let's enjoy the feast. My brother is working with the cooks to prepare even more food and drinks, as the main meal gets ready". He then leanes forward on the table with both his hands under his chin, and smiled as he observed the whole situation thinking to himself "And once more i feel it, this warm feeling of attachement. I'm glad i got to meet such wonderful people in my journey so far, and i hope they all stay by my side as i grow even more. I wonder where Hidé went to though, he was supposed to be here by my side as well".

"Hiya, everyone!!" Leuce cheerily sat down near Alfred as she snuck a biscuit for herself and her new friend, Joanna, who was still being held by Martin. She looked around the room, seeing how fancy and posh it was. She supposed it's alright, but it felt a bit stuffy for her liking. Meanwhile, Joanna observed her surroundings until she noticed a man wearing a plague doctor mask, thinking that he could be the one she was looking for. "Excuse me!" She called out towards him. "Are you the one who fixed my arm?"

Alfred looked up while he "drank" his alcohol and looked at the woman he took the trouble to treat her arm......and also improve her. What? He couldn't resist this opportunity to improve her, a plant-human hyprid should be more than effective.
"Yes, I'm the one who fixed the arm." Alfred replied before looking up at Martin. "And why did you bring the patient? "Alfred asked, annoyed. "Great way brother, you already have a beautiful maiden in your arms. Is the next step to take her to a meal?" Marnie shook her head after swallowing a mouthful of chicken wings.... Bones included. "My orders at first were just to make sure she was okay, and Leuce and that beautiful woman convinced me it was best to bring her to you so you could see if she was okay. I even went to the trouble of carrying her all the way to the castle!" explained Martin dramatically before walking over to his father and sitting Joanna down in a chair before sitting next to her, "And sister, I would never take advantage of a woman for such a pity reason. As a gentle man, I will always help anyone, especially a fair maiden." Martin declared dramatically, sounding hurt at his sister's remark. "I'm sorry, brother." Marnie apologized. "And you are too good for her, after all." Said Marnie with a grin. Alfred after hearing everything glared at Leuce but dont say anything, before observing Joanna.

Joanna glared at the doctor who fixed her arm. "Why in the world did you have the idea of making my arm into this!!?" She pointed to the flowering still growing out of her fingertips. "Have you never heard of consent, you mad doctor?!! You could've just reattach my arm, and that'd be it!!"

"I don't know. I think it looks cool," Leuce commented, taking a bite out of her biscuit.

"YOU STAY OUT OF THIS AND JUST EAT!!" Joanna shoved her biscuit to Leuce's mouth to silence her before she directed her anger towards the captain! "And you! You're the captain of this crew, right? While I am grateful that you saved my life from the Barbaric King, I don't appreciate you letting your crew members have the freedom to do whatever they want, especially turning my arm into a plant!"

Klaus who was leaning on his hands that were placed under his chin, leaned back on his chair as he crossed his legs. And sat in a bossy way that fits a new Emperor, as he said to Joanna who to him seemed a little rude.

"Now i don't think that this is an appropriate way to thank someone who helped you, Alfred could have easily left your arm there and only closed the wound. Only to have you live the rest of your life with one arm, while your other arm eaten by whatever creatures lurking that jungle"

Klaus then changed his tone to a nice and warm one, and with a smile on his face he said to Joanna.

"Don't be mad, i have someone who can make it look exactly like before, but that's up to Alfred now. You see, your arm kinda died out there, and Alfred had to go an extra mile to make this work. Now as the captain of this crew, i should be the one to say that my crew always does what they want. I for one always valued freedom over everything else, and you also have the freedom to do however you want. But if i'm being honest, that new arm of yours looks beautiful. And you should embrace it, a flower on the tip of your fingers, will only add more beauty to you"

"What-but-how-just! ARGH!!" Joanna was flustered from the captain's compliments, leaving in a spluttered mess until she just gave and laid her head on the table. "Whatever, I guess I should be happy I have two arms instead of one. Though, I shouldn't be happy to be someone's experiment."

"It's okay, blondie," Leuce patted her head, comforting her. "Alfie is a good person. He's really is. He's the reason why Percy is here with me" On cue, Percy popped up and sniffed Joanna, surprising her.

"What the? A dinosaur?" Joanna wasn't expecting that. Percy licked Joanna's face, leaving a face full of salvia and spit. "Gross." She wiped away the slime before giving the dinosaur a cautious. "Um...Nice dinosaur."

Marnie stared at Joanna as she prepared to pull out her scissors, but a cold sweat formed on her head, but also a sly grin as she felt her father's anger behind her. "Ohhh! That's great you pissed off dad!" sang Marnie as Alfred stood up and walked over to Joanna before looking down at her, his body changing and transforming under his clothes. "Let's get a few things straight. First, I could have left you and no one would have done anything and left you to your miserable death, so be glad I saved you. Second, Captain and Leuce, I can speak and defend myself. Third. This upgrade should help you become stronger. It should save you from another pathetic performance, after all, the arm has more abilities than just growing a flower out of it. Either for your job as a bounty hunter, marine, pirate or merchant. And finally, I could have just mutated you further and taken away your free will. You know what, maybe I should!" Alfred came growling toward Joanna, preparing to command the fungus in her body to destroy her body. "Wait father!" Martin panicked, "Please, father, that would just be nonsensical work for you, and killing her now would only ruin your work!" Martin tried to calm his father down. Alfred stared at his creation for a few moments before his arm turned into a black claw, grabbed a sake bottle and destroyed it in his hand, consuming the alcohol and broken glass. "You're lucky Martin has an interest in you, Patient 08: Gardener. If you either calm down and thank me properly, I'll think about telling you what exactly I did to you." With those words, he walked back to his seat while grabbing another bottle of sake. Marnie pouted because she couldn't see what her father would have done to her while she glared at Joanna. Martin just sighed and was glad that an unnecessary massacre was avoided before he also sat down next to Marnie.

"Wait, what did you just call me?" Patient 08? Then she remembered a certain creature she met a while ago. *Patient 02: Goliath.* She looked back at the doctor again; then, something inside just clicked. "OH MY GOD, YOU'RE HIM!! You're the one who created Goliath!! You're the father he was talking about!!!" She pointed at him in realization before she grew enraged. "What the hell were you thinking of creating Goliath!!!? Because of you, he ate almost an entire village, killing everyone who goes into the forest and left them living in fear for months!! They were desperate for help, but the Marines nor any bounty hunters would help, until I came along."

Alfred looks at Joanna before building a grin under his mask. "Ohh, so 02 is still active. After I gave him the opportunity to do what he wants, he decided to show the world why he's the superior species. So he called me father too? Well then 08 or Joanna you have a new father now! GASASASAS!" Alfred laughs uncharacteristically sarcastically, probably shocking almost everyone in the room. "Oh! I have a new sister. Welcome to the family! SAGAGAGAGAG!" Marnie also joined in her father's laughter. After a while, they both calmed down again while Alfred looked at Joanna. "Yes. I was the one who created it. And the sacrifices in the service of science are more than tolerable. But if you're not willing to let me roam free in the world, feel free to strike me down. After all, I promise you I won't stop until I've discovered every single aspect of biology, and later, all the science factions," Alfred said, waiting for a reaction from Joanna, while in his mind he ordered Marnie and Martin not to interfere in case something happened.

"YOU'RE NOT MY FATHER, AND I REFUSE TO ACCEPT THIS!!" Joanna lifted her sword before climbing onto the table. "If I have to kill you from making more of your creatures, so be it! Since you have fixed my arm, I'll make your death quick!" Before she could take another step, Leuce appeared in front of her shielding Alfred from her. Joanna grunted in annoyance. "Get out of my way. That man is a murderer! He created a creature that killed so many innocents! Why are you defending him? That man even said that he's willing whatever it takes in the name of his science! He could be using you to be some part of experiment!"

"Alfred is an idiot," Leuce simply replied, before continuing. "He may be smart in a lot of ways, but he's pretty dense when it comes to friends. He's egotistical, arrogant, and full of himself most of the times. It annoys me and a lot of our crew. And sometimes, I would like to punch him for being such a heartless moron. Even if he may create a lot of bad creatures, like the one you had met, he's still part of this crew. He's actually kind of a softie once you get to know him better, despite his denial. So, before you'd decide to kill him, how about you spend some time with him? You know? Try to understand him a bit better. If you still want to kill him, then you have go through me to get to him. And I'm pretty strong, you know." Leuce puffed her chest proudly.

"You're too naive, trusting someone like him," Joanna glanced at Alfred. "He could be deceiving you, planning something horrible that could negatively impact you. But..." Joanna jumped down from the table and sat down. "You do have a point. Maybe, I did judge too irrationally; after all, he did gave me a new arm, despite the lack of consent. That doesn't mean though I would trust him. I will be looking for any signs of suscipions from that man, and when I do, I will kill him. End of story."

"That's fair," Leuce jumped down after her and sat next to her again.

Alfred became first angry, then furious, and finally murderous when he heard what she said about him. His arm transformed, ready to strike. HE. NEEDS. PROTECTION. ESPECIALLY FROM A BRAT WITH A MOUTH BIGGER THAN A SWORD! But then he pauses as he thinks of how upset Leuce would be if he killed her. Why does he care? Why the hell does his head hurt so much while two voices argue loudly in his head. With a sigh, he calmed himself and downed the rest of the sake. "GASASASA! You're a lucky guy, today is not your funeral! And again Leuce, just because I've never shown I fight doesn't mean I can't defend myself, after all their moves are predictable. I was probably lucky 02 didn't kill her! And the only mistake you can make is not controlling her. But if you think I'm spending time with her, then you've lost your mind. Of course, if she wants to know what she's capable of! But if you want to kill me, you're welcome to try. I can offer you death by lung infection, brain infection, electrocution, cut into a thousand pieces, chewed up, or decomposition. The choice is yours! GASASASSASA!" Alfred laughed again, he didn't take 08 seriously, especially that she now has something in her that he can control, but he kind of appreciates the care he gets from Leuce. "Don't worry Leuce! I'm fine! I would never let my own creations kill me! GASASASASA!" Alfred laughed. "Don't worry, my old man has me if anything happens. SAGAGAGAGAGA!" Marnie laughed as she continued to eat her chicken wings. Martin just sighed and put a hand on Joanna's shoulder confrontationally, hoping it wouldn't escalate.

"Choke on sandpaper, you mad scientist," Joanna held up her middle finger at the doctor before she averted her attention to the captain. "So, what do you plan on doing now that the Barbaric King is gone? Thanks to the purple musclehead of yours. Planning on taking over the island? That sound reasonable, but you kno, you will attract the Marine's attention, right? They will do something drastic, especially when your reputation is growing."

Klaus looked at Joanna as he thought to himself "This lady is quite smart, a little chaotic but smart. Perhaps she have seen a lot of this world, even if it doesn't show on her". He then smirked and said to Joanna, as he took a sip of his drink.

"Yes, i intend on taking over the island, and not just that. I intend on building my own empire here, and i actually already began. I invited the commoners to visit the castle tomorrow, so i can listen to them and build the perfect empire here. And yes it will attract the Word Government's attention. But you see, i'm a dangerous man, and i lead a dangerous crew. They can try to do something about it, but they will only face death. Yet since you're showing concern, what do you think we should do about that ?"

"Personally, if I were you, I would work to earn the title Yonko, getting a bigger bounty and all of that," Joanna pointed. "Your name is Marciel Klaus, right? Your current bounty is about 300,000,000 beri, so not enough. However, being an Yonko would mean you can claim islands based on a mere declaration. Not to mention, the Marines and other pirates will leave you alone since they will fear you."

Klaus laughed before he replied to Joanna.

"I don't care about titles and authority, and i also don't like the system. I rather be free to do as i please as a great pirate, rather than being titled a Yonko and hold all the responsibility that comes with it. Also, the system always wins. Being a Yonko, or even the Pirate King, the system always wins. And so i never intend on being a part of that system, i will stay out of it and embrace my freedom. And as to my bounty, it doesn't represent me in any way. I guess to the world government i'm not much of a threat, but yet i never really attacked them straight. If that day comes, then they will know how much of a threat i am. But again, i don't even intend on doing that at all, unless they start it"

Klaus then looked to his left, where the hall leading to the kitchen is. And he smiled as he saw Kastail coming with the kitchen staff, all of them are holding food and drinks. A whole feast of everything that's delicious, a worthy feast after a long day. Klaus said as the staff brought the food and Kastail sat in front of Klaus at the other head of the table.

"Now my friends" and looked at Joanna before he continued "And my new friend, i invite you to feast with me. As we eat and drink all night, celebrating the victory and the beginning of my new Empire" as he left his glass up high, and said "Cheers !!".

"Cheers!!" Leuce yelled excitedly as she raised her glass up in the air.

"Uh, cheers," Joanna raised her glass a bit half-heartedly before taking a sip. The captain seemed confident that he would rather remain free than to be become a yonko. That seemed strange, really. Anyone with a Yonko title would be happy to be independent from the marines and other pirates. It means less work and worry. But, she supposed she can't speak for anyone. Still, the captain intrigued. She turned to the doctor. "Hey, Idiot Doctor, since you're the one who fixed my arm, you're going to help me figure out how to use it." Then she averted back to the captain. "It'd be okay if I stay a while, right? I still have some questions I want to ask later."

"I'm sorry Patient 08 or my daughter, but if I knew you weren't even able to use basic communication skills like "thank you" or "please", I'd rather work on your brain functions first instead of your arm. GASASASA!" Alfred said the alcohol was slowly getting to him, surprisingly making him more cheerful and less antisocial, but still not to the point of being terribly drunk or crazy. "Maybe you can find a way to convince me to help you?" Alfred offered sarcastically. Marnie snorted. "Please father, after her terrible performance against that king, I don't think she has the brains to find a solution to convince you. SAGAGAGA!" scoffed Marnie before trying to take a sip of the alcohol, but her father took it from her and thrust a glass of juice into her hand. "But why! I'm a grown woman!" whimpered Marnie. "No, you are a child still developing and underage, not by law, but by the effect of biological development. Even a fungus is not resistant to the effects of alcohol." Alfred said coldly, to which Marnie pulled a pout before continuing to devour her food. Martin just sighed in passing, lifted his mask a little and drank his drink.

Joanna felt a vein popped when that blue-haired brat made snarky comments at her. "Tsk. I don't want to hear from some kid who can't even drink."

Now Marnie felt a vein burst in her at the women's comment. "At least I don't need fertilizer to satisfy my hunger. But it would probably improve your smell, compared to now." snorted Marnie, holding her nose as she blew out the air around her with her other hand.

Klaus laughed again at their interactions together, as he answered Joanna and talked to everyone in general.

"Joanna, yes you may stick around as much as you feel like it. And everyone, there are rooms that are prepared for each of you on the second floor. Once you're done with the food and the drinks, you may go upstairs and rest. Tomorrow we're gonna have a busy day, people from all over the island will be coming here. Kings of various kingdoms, and many more faces of society. Of course it's your choice to either participate or to go around doing whatever you guys want, but i would appreciate it if you were close by just in case"

Klaus then stood up and placed his empty glass on the table, and headed for his room on the upper floor as he said "Goodnight everyone, i will be getting some rest now". Where he then walked towards the stairs and got to the second floor, reaching his room right in the middle and in front of two stairs leading to the down floor. He walked in and threw himself on the bed, and stared at the lights as he thought to himself "This island is really huge. I will need a Royal Court, Generals, Workers, Watchers, and an Army. It's gonna be a hard task but things will be awesome here, at least until we set sail again. Maybe i could leave Kastail as emperor in my place, until i visit or come back here again". He then fell asleep without even noticing.

Alfred finsihed his drink, before getting up and grabbing a sleepy Marnie. "Leuce I will be go to sleep. Martin make sure that 08 is alright and look out, that she dont get killed herself again. Goodnight!." Alfred said going to one of the rooms and resting together with Marnie for the next morning. Martin just sighed, but listen to the command of his father. "My lady ready for a night rest?" Martin asked Joanna.

"Uh, yeah sure. Thank you," Joanna accepted the offer as she followed Martin to her room.

Leuce followed her, along with Percy. "You're going to like here, I'm starting to."

## The Eclipse

The very next morning, Klaus wakes up hyped about his day. After all, it's today that he will be meeting with the kings, and the commoners of his new empire. It excites him to feel that so many people depend on him, it's like he finally found a place for himself. And not a literal place, rather a place of spirit, where he feels that he belongs. Yet what excites him the most is having his brother with him on such a day, after so many years of them being apart. They are finally together and things are going nicely, which only adds more to Klaus's joy.

Klaus got out of bed and walked to the bathroom in his room, he took a cold shower and walked out to the room wearing a towel. He put his most expensive outfit on, which is the black leather cape with feathers on it's shoulders. And his black three pieces suit underneath it, with a cane/sword that matches the outfit.

He then walked downstairs to the meetings hall, which is a huge hall with a wide and long walking area. That all leads to the emperor's seat, at the end of that hall. And as he sat down there, one of the guards came to him and said.

"My emperor, people are starting to gather in front of the castle. Shall we let them in yet ?"

Klaus felt joy as he heard the words of the guard, but he knew that it's still too early. So he told the guard to wait more, as he admired the scenery of the hall. All while he thought to himself "If i start the meeting now it could take hours, i rather meet everyone at once and get over with it. I gotta admit to myself though, i am enjoying this".

"Klaus!!" Leuce rushed through the meeting hall and appeared at the throne room. "Wow, you really do look like a emperor!" She took a look at her captain's outfit, but that wasn't what she came to him for. "Hey Klaus, I'm going to go out in the ocean for some training and fun. Want to come with?!"

"That sounds fun, i would really like to join you. But not now, i will finish all my meetings then join you. It shouldn't take more than a couple of hours, but for the mean time, enjoy your training Leuce" Klaus answered Leuce with a smile on his face.

"Booo," Leuce pouted when her captain couldn't join her right away, but she accepted his decision. "Alright, at least I have Percy to come train with me. And oh! I should invite the lady to come with me!!" She perked up and whistled. "Percy! Let's go play together!!" Instantly, Percy rushed through the hallway, bumping into other bystanders to appear excitedly before Leuce. She gestured Percy to come along as she run out the door, letting the commoners in. "Come on, let's go find the blond lady and train!!"

Percy chirped in agreement.

Klaus laughed loudly at the reaction of Leuce, and for a moment he felt like he's a middle aged father who's always busy with work. So he called for the guard and told him to start letting people in, so he can finish as fast as he can, so he can join Leuce. The guard after getting the order walked towards the huge gate of the hall, that leads to the outside area where people are now gathered. And he tells them to get inside in groups, so the hall inside won't get too crowded. And so the first group arrived inside and stood in front of Klaus, and so he talked to them and asked them about what brought them here today.

"Hello and welcome to my castle, how may i be of service to you guys ?"

The group who consisted of two men, one old lady, and two children, replied to Klaus's question "My emperor, now that you have taken over the island, and became it's emperor. What would be the fate of the people ? Are you planning on hurting us ? The late king done a lot to us, he burned our crops. And he took our food, and supplies. And we're not fighters, we can't protect ourselves or our things. So what will be our fate under your rule, my emperor"

Klaus let out a *Sigh* as he thought to himself "Looks like i will need to officially give people their freedom before moving on, especially when people are used to such living conditions that they think i will just be like the late king. But well, i guess i can't blame them, they are farmers after all. I think i could at least share my plans with them, maybe that will make them feel better". And so he answered their questions.

"Okay, thank you for coming today, and i assure you that no one will mean you any harm from this day and on. As for my plans, i plan on making this island a rich and safe place. We will all work together to insure that our farmers can work in the best conditions that we can provide, and that our workers can work in the best conditions as well. We will be trading with all the excess fruits and vegetables to neighboring islands as well, which doesn't just mean more money in my pockets but in yours as well".

The people thanked Klaus and praised him with happy expressions on their faces, mixed with the relief they felt to know that now they are in good hands. Klaus continued to meet with people for two straight hours, until there were no one outside anymore except the media kid. So the guards let him in for an interview with Klaus for the newspaper, which Klaus was more than happy to do. And after that interview was done, the kid told Klaus that the newspaper will be delivered to the castle tomorrow morning. And that he should give it a good read, because the kid was an aspiring writer, and he wanted to impress Klaus.

Klaus after he was done with all of the gatherings and the interview, he learned a lot about the situation of the island. Bill Q. Vin wasn't alone and didn't arrive on this island on his own, he had a crew or a group of some sort. And each of them took over a kingdom of the seven kingdoms on the island, and not only that, they did form armies and are terrorizing the people. Klaus learned a lot more but this is his priority now, to get rid of these false kings once and for all. And not only that, he also wants to unite the whole island under one ruler. Which is Klaus himself, with all their armies becoming one huge army under the command of Klaus's three generals. Which he's going to appoint once the time comes, and he become the one and only ruler over the island.

So Klaus thought about his two commanders "I guess it's time to put my Commanders to work" officially acknowledging them as commanders. He then stood up from his seat and walked from the door on his left, that leads to the storage rooms and the kitchens then leads to the main hall where they had dinner. He then sat there and called one of the staff, and asked him to inform his Commander Alfred, that he wants to see him as soon as possible.

Alfred was in his room working on his next project again, but this time it was to be a project that would bring him long-term benefits. A project that would benefit the crew much more and make it easier for him to get outside and stay in place to work on his advanced experiments. "Father, maybe we should add a catalyst to make it more stable for production?" suggested Marnie, who was also working on the sheet. "Good idea, Marnie, but that would lead to stagnation of all the capabilities, which would destroy the variance of the results, although it should be possible to install basic regeneration and adaptation capabilities." replied Alfred, as the two pondered the ideas after waking up in the room. Suddenly, they received a call from a staff member that his captain wanted a meeting with him in the main hall. What the hell had he missed? He sighs at being interrupted in his work, but he doesn't want to upset his captain, so he follows the staff member to the main hall, Marnie behind him. When he arrives, he sees his captain. "How can I help you, captain? If it's about yesterday, no, I'm not going to apologize for anything that's true," Alfred remarked, earning a chuckle from Marnie.

Klaus was shocked as he said "What !! An apology ? Mate me and this whole crew owes you so much, and no one should ever ask for an apology from you. On the contrary, they should thank you and admire your work, just like i always do". Klaus then changed his focus and continued.

"No i need a favor from you since i can't find Hidé anywhere, i have seven targets that needs to be eliminated. Each of them is a false, self proclaimed king or queen. And each of them has their own army, but their armies might not follow them if whoever you send to kill them prove to be stronger. Now i would have done this myself, but i promised Leuce i would meet with her later today. So i will be sending Kastail to kill two of the seven, you and your children can take the other five right ?"

"Pfff please if they are like this king or even weaker I could take all of them on!" Marnie declared proudly but earning a punch on her head by Alfred. "You are relly like muscle brat, when its come for fighting and lose all brain functions." Alfred commended, before turning his attention to Klaus. "So basically you ask me the weakest member to make clean up duty, with my creations?" Alfred asked hoping his declaration as weak, which wasnt true should be enough excuse, but he has a feeling it should not work this time. "You know what forget what I said. Any informations about who they are, what they are capable of and which location they are?" Alfred asked again.

"Come on Alfred, you and me both know that you're probably the most dangerous member in this crew" Klaus responded, before he answered the other questions.

"Okay so, according to the people who came to see me half an hour ago, there are eight Kingdoms on this island. One being this that we're in right now, and it's the main Kingdom that resides at the center of the island. There are seven more kingdoms all over the island, with five false kings and two spoiled brats playing royalty. I will send Kastail after these two, while you may send your children after the other five. I will provide you with a map that has the location for each kingdom, at the same time, i will tell you all the information i have on them. Their names are Dali Remi, Seiko, Landis Michael, Gronum, and Kalana. All of them are former unknown pirates, and fighters. I would only be warry of Kalana though, it's said that she can turn into a monster".

Klaus then handed Alfred the maps and other information, that he took from the people who came to him. And told Alfred to be safe in all scenarios, even though it should be an easy task "Alfred, you and anyone else who goes, just be careful and safe. I will be waiting for your return"

"Sigh. Will do captain, but I will also use 09, just so you know that." Alfred said before leaving and getting outside, giving a mental order and call for 09 and 04 to appear. "So my creations, we have now a task to prove you capabilities. In this locations they are targets, which needed to be eliminated. 09 you will get Kalana. Marnie you can have Landis Michael, Gronum is you target Martin, while I will handle Deli Remi and Seiko. And I will request the corpses of all of them, exept. yes 09 you can have her as you play thing. Any arguments?" Alfred asked, no more like demanding.
**"I am GOOD."**09 slurred in sadistic happiness, already hoping to play with his next victim.
"As you wish father." Martin said with a bow.
"Buhh why can you have two enemies father." Marnie pouted, but already pulled out her scissors, hoping for cutting someone up.
"If their is nothing else, scram and if the task is not possible, flee, until we find a solution to solve the issue." Alfred commended before the group either vanished in thin air, sinking into the ground in a black mess, running fast with electrical pressure or just walking lazily.

As the first team left, Klaus walked to the upper floor and called for Kastail. A door opens and Kastail walked out from the room, and said to Klaus "Yeah what's up ?". Klaus then told him about the whole situation and the plans, and gave him a map to make sure he arrives at the locations.

"I need you to kill a couple of spoiled brats playing kings, in the map i gave you there are the locations of two kingdom. Go there and make it clean, feel free to destroy the castles as well"

Kastail looked excited for finally getting a mission that suits him, after all, cooking isn't really his feat. So with a psychotic smile on his face, he answered Klaus

"Hai hai captain" And he sprinted out of the castle, with his swords on his hip.

In a kingdom not too far to the east, Kalana sat on the throne not knowing what had happened to the late king Bill Q. Vin. Ordering people around like they are her slaves, while throwing food at them, as the people starve. Totally not knowing that death is coming towards her, a plague of special traits.

09 waited, guards, walls and other obstacles never a problem for a being which can appear anywhere anyhow. He was their, could right now strike underneth her dragging her to his realm and kill her. But where was the fun. He will let this little girl fight, cry in despair and beg for mercy, before making her his next meal. Their were in the room, throwing food at other people. Oh an arrogant one aswell. He will enjoy breaking her. They were guards on the room, but only a few and well what should they do against someone like him who is more aggressov and corrosiv then most if not all acids together. With that he opens up a portal underneath a guard, which got dragged down into his realm. Black mass formed into the ground , slowly spreading out like an infection. With that he pulled himself up grinning evily at all in the room, only showing his white teeths, knowing the guard will slowly and painfully rot in his realm. **"Greetings people, i probably would all invite you into my play ground, but I have buisness with a girl named Kalana."** he said with a cold and evil laugh, sending shivers throught most people.

Kalana stood up and held her sword so quickly, as she jumped towards 09 swinging her sword all while she shouted "Who do you think you are to attack the queen". Unknowing who or what was in front of her, her impulsive attack put her in a spot of danger. Yet she still attacked without a care, thinking that her Zoan abilities can sheild her.

09 catched her sword with one hand getting closer at her to face her, showing his evil eyes into her souls. **"The one and only thing you will ever see."**09 chuckled as the fungus spred into the sowrd, as the sword slowly started to lose sharpness and rust. **"You will rot next."**09 said with a evil smile moving his other hand to touch her.

As 09 held her arm, and it started to rot. Kalana used armament haki to stop the effect from spreading, before her other arm turned to a claw and tried to clip 09's head off with it.

The claw connects with its head, but the claw only cuts through the head in three slashes, revealing it is made out of the black substance as its slowly started to reform, still grinning at Kalana. **"Oh little girl! I will enjoy playing with you maybe, will consider to let you body half way intact for master. Oh and dont worry you haki will only slow down the rotten effect making it slower and painfully for you each seconds.!**09 laughed, as it holds her sword hand , while the claw of Kalana also started to slowly rot, before slowly sinking into the ground in the black hole, trying to dragging her with him.

Kalana was extremely shocked by the monster dragging her in the black hole, all while screaming and shouting for him to spare her life. She wasn't a match for him, nor was she able to even put up a fight against him. Her face only showed the sorrow and despair of being weak and helpless, all while she fought for her life but it was all in vain. After all, this world wasn't created for the weak to survive, but for the strong to rule.

As they vanished through the portal, leaving the black substance slowly rotting the ground, 09 drags her now to his place, HIS PLAYGROUND. 09 enjoyed her face of despair fear and sorrow, maybe if he entertains her enough he will left her body half way intact for his master to make something better out of her, but right now he saw her as he stopped the rotting progress. **"Now little girl or Kalana. Are you ready to entertain and play with me? We will be here for a while."** 09 said with pure malice. On this day the empty realm was never as lousy as it was before, dragging the loud screams of pain, mercy and agony from Kalana through around the realm, the only wishes she will ever have ever would be die or get out of her, no matter what would happen afterwards.

With the death of the first target, we move to the next which is Landis Michael. Who lives in a kingdom near the water at the far east of the island, ruling over the fishermen and taking their profits. As he walked through the streets of his kingdom, he treated people like trash as if they were less than him. People hated him but no one did anything about it, simply because they feared him. And fear can be deceiving, it can make one believe that he's weaker than his opponent, regardless of his opponent's strength. And Michael used this fact to it's fullest, he walked through the streets and acted like he owned the people.

Marnie followed her target in angry and sadistic anticipation, remembering a conversation between her and a nice old fisherman who told her all about how this person treated her. She felt anger after hearing this, but not because of the way he had treated the person. When you have power and influence, you have the right to do anything you want as long as you use your mind properly and always have a goal in mind. These words from her father remind her every time that she is not a hero and does not want to be one. She is a pirate and will use people for her own and for the crew's profits. But boosting his ego and treating his workers like that is illogical in the long run, because they provide him and everyone else with food and make his life easier. Also, the fisherman promised that she would get a treasure chest if she killed that person, which he found in his net and couldn't open it until today. Well, she had already planned to kill him, while earning something else out of it
is just a bonus. With this statement, a nail grew out of her finger before she shot it at Michael at high speed, also connected with a string.

Michael moved to the side, dodging the nail as he unsheathed his sword, and turned around to look at who threw it. As he shouted "Who was that, who dares to make such an attempt over my life !! I'm the king of this place, i own you all !!" And as he saw Marnie in front of him, he threw a smoke bomb before he charged at her aiming to cut her head off.

Marnie smirked. Oh it will be so much fun to cut him up. She admins it is smart to throw a smoke bomb, but in the seas of the new world, where most people are atleast gifted with the basics of Haki, so attacks to predict even though they are not seen is a very common thing. Beside it would be much more effectiv to throw the bomb at her. Best case scenario. She will get blinded by the bomb and her eyes would sting making his next attack much easier. Worst case scenario. She would parry it, but still would left vulnerable, while blocking the attack. Netherless she put her scissors out and blocked the sowrd in the middle of her scissor blades. "Hey mate. Tell me! Which metal is you sword made off!" Marnie asked with a smirk.

"A hard one" Answered Michael before he jumped back, and charged again trying to slash her from the top. He jumped high and started spinning in the air, with his sword coming at Marnie's head from the top. On the hopes this would be enough for him to land a hit, killing her or at least wounding her enough.

"Well Metal is metal after all, no matter how hard or how much haki it gets." Marnie declared as she prepared her scissors. He doesn't know who she is or more accurate who created her. Her electrical organs activated as she created her magnetically forces. She can either push or pull his sword and while not strong enough to pull it out of his grasp, at least strong enough to pull him into a direction, the slash right between her scissors, waiting for ending his swing and cut of his arms.

Michael managed to notice Marnie's trick at the last moment, so he took off his right arm off the sword. But the sword was too heavy to hold with only his left arm, so it pulled his left arm through the scissors and cut his left arm off. He screamed in pain as he held his left wrist with his right arm, while it bled all over the place. With eyes filled with fear he was looking at Marnie, too afraid to even beg for his life. But in his last moments in this life, he mustered enough courage to die with honor. He charged right away for his sword that's covered in blood on the ground, trying to grab the sword and go for a slash.

Marnie must admit, that he earned some of her respect, for atleast trying to attack her agin, but his screams of agony and his splitting blood makes Marnie blush, as she makes a periott before bringing down her scissors. **SNIP.** And cutting of his head as a fountain of blood streamed out of his neck. Marnie blushed as her dress got soaked in blood, before grabbing his head and approching the old fisherman. The sounds where a mixture of cheers, but also uncomfiratable silence as they finally where free from this king, but also where shocked by the brutality from the little girl. "As i Promised, now I will take my reward!" Marnie said cheerfully grabbing the chest while dropping the head in the lab of the old fisherman. "You can use his remains as shark bait!" Marnie declared before leaving with the chest. As she where alone she opened the chest up with her magnetical force revealing the treasure. "OH MY GOD!" Marnei squeled before rushing through the meeting point, happy to show, what she found to her father and her brothers.

Meanwhile at the main port...

*A young white haired man steps off of an unremarkable ship and looks around the docks. He sees that the people of the island are keeping to themselves and overhears that one of the rulers on the island had been killed. From what he overhears the ruler had been slain earlier in the day. He thinks about what this information could mean for him as he takes a bite of a pulley that looks like it was pulled right from the ship's mast. For a moment he chews quietly and wonders where he should go but when he notices the castle in the distance he decides that is where he will start. He takes another large bite from the pulley as he begins to walk. He notices that a few locals cast tentative glances at the tattoos covering his bare torso but the attention doesn't bother him. He walks with one hand in his jacket and the other holding what remains of the metal pulley as he snacks on it.*

Klaus was on his throne, sitting with crossed legs and a glass of wine. As he imagine the death of his enemies, a death that will give Klaus more power than ever. A unified empire for him to do with it as he pleases, he can already see a bright future ahead of him. Unknowing of the dark future that awaits him, yet that's a story for another time. As for now, a new person approaches Klaus's castle, with intentions that only he would know. Yet Klaus sat there and enjoyed his drink, waiting for the arrival of his friend and commander, Alfred.

*Kagu enters the castle and looks around at the décor. He was a bit surprised that the castle of a pirate would be as nice as this was, but then again pirates do like shiny things. He takes another loud crunchy bite of the metal pulley when he walks into the room where Klaus is seated. He swallows his snack and gives a respectful nod to Klaus.* "Nice castle ya got here. I'm Ilphen Kagu, you must be Marciel Klaus, or should I say King Marciel?"

Klaus lifted his eyesight towards the guy who just walked in, and answered him with a smirk "It's actually emperor, not king, but you can just call me Klaus. I really don't care much for titles, they are just like accessories, pretty worthless". Klaus then pointed at a seat on the round table in front of him, and invited Kagu to dine with him "Join me for some food if you want" and then he asked him about his name "So tell me, what's your name and why did fate bring you in my path ?"

*Kagu smiles and takes a seat near Klaus. He finishes eating his pulley and covers his mouth as he burps. He begins loading his plate with food as he speaks.* "My dearest apologies Emperor Klaus. I was under the impression this island was ruled by a few different kings, not unified under an emperor. As I said, my name is Kagu. I had heard about you causing some havoc and decided I'd come see if you needed more crew. And if you're ruling an empire I'm sure you'll need all the hands you can get."

On another location not far away to the north of the island, there was yet another kingdom being ruled by a false king. Under the name of Gronum, who ruled the kingdom for the past three years. After he arrived with Bill Q. Vin, yet unlike the other of their group who ruled over their kingdoms with the power of fear. He ruled his kingdom with money, by paying bandits to work for him as bodyguards. Big muscular and huge bodyguards, they surrounded him at all times protecting him, and scaring people off. Gronum was in his small castle eating all kinds of food, while his thugs are standing outside the gates of the castle.

Martin aka. the Showman aka. 04: Reminder is observing the scenery as the castle was surrounded by guards or soething simlair. However with his binoculars he is able to see his target through a window. It was great distance but not that much either so focusing on his abilities he activated his devil fruit and swapped his position with one of the paintings in the room, right behind him. Now he was in his room, complety avoiding the guards and know pulling out his sword, preparing to kill him fast and clean, just like a true gentleman.

Gronum ate his food like a filthy man without any manners, totally oblivious that death has already arrived to collect his soul. He ate with so much hunger as if he sensed that this is his last meal, unaware how true that is for him. He continued eating as he thought to himself "This is the best life ever !!".

Martin was know completly disgust. He saw something infront of him not even worth his blade. He dont even notice him. Hell he dont even notice what he eats, completly dazed like an animal. Martin pulled out his binoculars preparing to swap his position with a stick, but before that he swapped his food in his hands with something else, before leaving the room, standing now next to a tree. "One. Two. Three." **BOOM!**followed a loud explosion, as the room and the upper part of the castle get engulfed in flames. "What a waste of time, I could have done so much other things, like helping Joanna with her abilities." Martin said, before leaving.

As Gronum burnt to a crisp in the fire of the explosion, his bandits fled with feat to the mountains. Leaving the castle to burn down and turn to ashe, with no one going to help the false king.

Somewhere to the east side of the island, there are a two side by side kingdoms with a joined market in the middle. And there were the two queens at the market, taking whatever they pleased. Without any regards to people's lives and living expenses, acting is if it was their right to take whatever they want. Dali Remi and Seiko, both a samurai and a ronin, acting as if they are on top of the world. Being the two strongest members in the late Bill Q. Vin's group, they thought they were invincible. Like nothing can touch them, no matter how many evil they inflict on the people.

Alfred sighed. Why did he do this? For real, he could invest his time much more effectiv, like preparing his next experiment. Right. He doesnt want to get on the bad side of his captain. He just should get over with it as he reached the gate of the castle and get stopped by the guards. He just sighed as spores came out of him as the guards breathed them. Sonn the guards where completly in control opening up the gates as the two infected guards attacking other guards and persons in the castle infecting them as well as he continues his march on the top of the castle before stopping infront of a big door, hearing two voices. With a command one of the many guards opened up the door, seeing two persons speaking with each other. "Greetings sirs, just making it right know clear. You bodies now belong to me, but its you choice now if we make it painless or not." Alfred said as more of the guards entering the room, acting more like beast and breathing hard.

As the two queens were done taking things from the market by force, they headed back to the castle that is closer to the market. Which was Seiko's castle, and as they approached the huge gate of the castle, they noticed all the dead bodies all over the place. And while Seiko went inside running, to search for the cause of this. Remi walked without a care slowly inside, as she held her chin up high.

Alfred enjoyed the wine in this room, as he killed the two last one in this castle, but then he sensed someone approching the room. With a snap he sends all of his remaining zombie soldiers in the direction, hoping they could handle it.

As Seiko was running through the castle, she finally got close to a room that appeared to have someone sitting in it. An army of zombies come out of nowhere and attack her, she unsheathed both her katanas and started slashing through them. And as many as they were, her Ronin skills were good enough to slash through them reaching the room. Only to see a plague masked doctor, holding a glass of wine like he owned the place. Feeling the anger she goes straight for him, to cut him in half as he sat there.

Alfred dont even looked up. After his years living in paranoia he maximized his senses, including his observation haki, already knowing she would for himhe just pointed his finger in Seikos direction. The finger and basically his hand morphed in a fast pace into a amalgamation of a being, looking like a giant jaw with black teeths, charging at Seiko, trying to bite her off.

Seiko got caught off guard by the huge jawed being that appeared in front of her, So she didn't have much time to react. The being bit her arm with her whole shoulder off, while still holding her in it's mouth. She screamed in pain as she tried to cut Alfred's whole morphed arm off with her left arm, while she still screamed in both a painful and aggressive tone.

"Dammit i ruined this body." Alfred commended as she cut of his jaw. However his fungus reacted and connected back again with his cut off jaw. After all did anyone was able to kill fungus with punches cuts or bullets. He does not think so. His arm morphed into tendril grabbing and trapping seiko like binds. "You now what I could end you here and there, but I need the screams of pain from you to locate the second target, so I can end it fast and can back to my work. At least I got a nice fund of proteins and bodies from it." Alfred said calmly finishing his wine, waiting, either for Seiko to die on blood loss or the arrival of his second target.

As Seiko screamed in pain and agony, Remi came in holding an axe. And once she seen the scene ahead of her, she was terrified and about to run away. But the she mustered the courage to attack, trying to free her mate so they can fight together against Alfred. She aimed at the being holding Seiko in it's mouth with her big axe, all while she shouted "I will kill you, you damn monster !!"

The being gets attacked by the axe as its gets cut, which regenerated again and again. What is more confusing is, that Seiko screamed more and more, while blood come out of her mouth. What was not seen, was the fact, that the tendrils ripped of chunks of meat out of seiko to regenrate the damage. Alfred sighed as she left herself completly open to attacks and it gets to long. With his other hand a finger turned black and morpher, which he pointed out on the direction of the head of Remi. With a sudden reflex, a fast moving tendril shots out and rammed itself into the head of Remi. As she dropes dead and Seiko also collapsing dead he looks at the dead persons. "Hmm atleast with all the bodies i collected I could create one or two decent subjects, but at least the job is done and now he can continue his work with Marnie." Alfred said leaving the castle wondering, if his creations were able to complett their tasks, as well wondering if marnie and Martin were right. The last thought was left unnoticed by Alfred as he went back to the castle of Klaus.

With the return of Alfred bearing the news, Klaus was at his throne room sipping wine. As he dined with Kagu at a table filled with everything a man's heart could desire, from meat to fruits, to all types of food. All while they both share stories of their past journeys, and how fate brought them together on this island. Yet Klaus was a little uneased, he had a feeling that something went wrong. Or that someone got hurt by the kings, and his fear was the death of one of his crew. Yet he kept it inside as he placed a smile on his face, hiding his stressful state of mind as he continued drinking.

Kaoru had been sitting on an unnamed rock in the forest. Pondering on which ways he would be able to approach Klaus's crew, Or rather his new crew that he was a part of now. He was in deep thoughts where he was thinking about which ways he could go about to befriend them, Since he'd most likely spend time with them it would be better to be friends than enemies. "Hide seemed to have a thirst for battles or blood, Him and I should get along rather well. Doesn't seem like the smart type.. Easy to manipulate in order to hurt others," Kaoru crackled a laugh as he was thinking about the sweet pain he could indirectly inflict on others through Hide. "Alfred and his.. things? Yes things! I rather stay clear of them, I don't really trust them. He doesn't seem to mind others as long as they aren't in his way." Changing postures from time to time he continued his train of thoughts, "Leuce will definitively not like me, Already from making eye contact she could feel my love for pain.. Perhaps I should stay somewhat clear of her as well? Or perhaps I would be able to make her see the light in pain, The enjoyment in seeing others suffer." Giving out a loud shout of frustration he continued, "Klaus... The beast.. The scary one.. Despite being scary he cares about his crew it seems, As long as they're fine I don't think he'll go on a rampage. Since he's my cap'n now I'll need to be close to him, Though he didn't exactly favor my enlightment in injuring others.. Is there anyway? Any chance of me being able to hurt others whilst here though? Any chance of harming people? They're pirates, That much I could tell. Of course they're gonna hurt people, Even if it's only other pirates and marines. I suppose I should change my view on marines now that I'm a pirate? Instead of thinking of them as hero pretenders, They're nothing but meatbags of delicious screams!" Giggling to himself in the forest it echoed, The birds fleeing from it, The rats burrowing away, Squirrels climbing and jumpbing between branches to gain distance. He truly emitted a thirst for blood. Being done with his strategic thinking regarding the crew he stood up from the rock, Starting to head towards the castle where he could feel Klaus's presence. Walking for a solid half hour he was finally at the castle, Walking inside he headed towards Klaus who was having a feast of his own alongside Kagu. Klaus seemed to put on a fake smile in front of Kagu as they dined, Kaoru could tell since he's used to doing the exact same thing himself. "Yo cap'n, You need help with anything?" Kaoru asked, Somewhat breaking the atmosphere in the room.

Klaus looked at Kaoru and invited him to dine with them as well, while pointing at the wine and food on the table.

"Come, my new friend, have a seat and dine with us. And don't worry, i just sent the crew on a mission, and i just have a bad feeling. It's nothing to worry about".

After a brief walk(warping from 09) they met on the same point, before the castle. Alfred noticed, that Martin was as always completly clean, without any scratch or other injury seen. Marnie however, while not having a single wound is again soaked in blood, while also holding a small chest under her arm. "Sister! Why do you ruin you dress again!" Martin screamed in disgust about the look of Marnie. "OH come on, bro! its not that much." Marnie tried, but earned a hard punch from Martin on the head, ramming her into the ground, while a big bump formed on her head. "You are a lady and not a feral animal. Act like one!" Martin said angrily. "Sorryyy broooo." Martin slurred on the underground. "On the looks of you, you were able to finish you mission." Alfred said. "Of course, father." " It was too easy, could give me the two enemies." they both answered, as 09 emerged from the ground. **"I had my fun with my prey!"**09 answered in his evil tone before sinking in the ground again, vanishing and leaving the black substance behind. Alfred sighed of the antics of his creations. "Father are you alright?" Marnie asked, making ALfred scoff. "I may be an old scientist, but to take me down it takes more then two overconfindent brats." Alfred answered. "Oh father look, what I found. An old fisherman gave me this chest and look what its inside." she said opening it and reavealing the item. Alfred eyes wided as he saw, what was there. A black and bad smelling fruit with circles around it. While it smelled it rotted, it was definetly not rotted. A devil fruit and a strange one as well, because of the smell. "Here you have it father, we can make another sibling out of it!" Marnie cheered, but was confused as her father shakes his hat. "While its logical to use this fruit for a future creation, we are a pirate crew now. And that means we need to follow the basic rules. Klaus may be a person, who does not care about title or status, but it will not change, how the world will view him and all signs going to an emeperor of the sea. And a rule from an old emperor crew was, if someone in the crew find a devil fruit, its up to him, what he/she wants to do with it. Eat it, sell it, toss it away or gift it. It is up to you and nobody else has the right to interfere with it." Alfred explained making Marnie silents as she looks at the fruit. "Come on, lets report our success to Klaus, so we can return at whatever activity we have done before." Alfred said entering the gates of the castle, Martin and Marnie following behind him.

As Alfred and the others walked inside, the guard lead them to the throne room where Klaus, Kagu, and Kaoru were dining. Klaus as he saw all of them felt a little relief that none of them was hurt, yet he noticed the absence of Kastail. So he greeted Alfred, Martin, Marnie and invited them to dine with them as well. As he asked about Kastail.

"Welcome back everyone, i'm glad to see you all succeeded. Please join us, you deserve a nice meal after you mission. Even though some of you needs a clean dress, isn't that right Marnie ? But it's fine just take a seat and enjoy your afternoon. Though, where is Kastail ? Is he running late ?"

*Kagu greets each new arrival to the table with a slight nod. He doesn't seem to be one for manners but he doesn't come across as overly rude. Since sitting down he has taken his jacket off and hung it across the back of his chair. His torso would be bare if it weren't for the dozens of tattoos that cover him. He continuously piles food onto his plate and each time he clears the plate he also eats the plate itself. By the time Alfred has arrived he has eaten three plates and two goblets. He is currently chewing on the stem of a wine glass.* "It seems your crew's been pretty busy Klaus. What shenanigans have you set up on this island?"

As Alfred took a seat at the table, and all the others joined in as well. Klaus took out a silver pack of cigarettes, and light one from a candle on the table. Before he looked at Kagu and answered him.

"Well, when we first arrived here, there was this weaklings of a king ruling over this side of the island. And i thought he ruled over the whole island, but after my Vice Captain killed him. I learned from the people that there were 5 more kings, they were his crew or group or whatever. And another two kings who are actually original kings, but they are incompetent. So i sent my now Commander Alfred, my brother, and my crew to hunt them all down"

Meanwhile, Leuce was training, concentrating hard as she leviated orbs of sea water to her will. As for Percy, he was swimming in the sea, increasing his speed and stamina, while hunting for food. Joanna sat neaby Leuce, observing in fascination of how Leuce was bending the water. She was dragged by Leuce before she could meet with the doctor, and she couldn't say no due to her pleads. Now that she saw what Leuce can do, she was sort of glad she went with her. Cause, if she hadn't, she wouldn't have believed Leuce could bend water unless she'd show it later.

"Hey, Leuce. That's your name, right?"

"Yeah, it is," Leuce confirmed, without losing focus. "What about you, blond lady?"

"It's Joanna. My full name is Joanna Maria Arc," Joanna introduced herself properly before she asked: "So, what are you? Are you a fishwoman? Or a devil fruit user?"

"What makes you think that?"

"Well, you have webbed hands and feet, scales across your body, and you are currently controlling water right before my eyes," Joanna pointed out. "I don't think I'd ever seen people bend water, much less sea water."

"Ah, I see," Leuce gently dropped the water orbs back to the sea, before she sat down in front of Joanna. "I'm an ocean nymph. Half-nymph, to be exact."

Joanna raised an eyebrow. "What, a nymph? What the heck is that?"

"Well, it's hard to explain cause I really don't know myself," Leuce tried to think very hard. She remembered what her sister told her before. My sister told me there's not a lot about nymphs cause there's rarely any sightings across the world. But basically, nymphs are spirits of nature, like rivers, trees, and the ocean, like me."

"Spirits, huh? I don't think I fully understand."

"Well, take me for example. My body and soul are connected to the ocean. With that connection, I can bend sea water, make tides, and breathe underwater," Leuce summoned a stream of water towards her, wrapping them around her arms to create tentacles. "Look see!!" She grinned proudly. " But I can't swim in freshwater cause I'd suffocate and die."

"What are you, a tropical fish?" Joanna couldn't help but smile.

**Back to the Castle**

Alfreds eyes wided under his eyes, as well Marnies and Martins under the mask as they heared what Klaus called him. "What did he called you father?" Marnie said with a dropped jaw, but also a few start in her eyes. "Well Klaus while I inform you every target is handled, but would you answer my first question, what do you call me and second who is our guest?" Alfred asked, getting his senses back.

Klaus smirked as he looked at Alfred, and said with the proudest of tones "Yes, my Commander, you thought I would become an Emperor while you stay just a member ? And today you proved yourself to be worthy of the title, my Commander and the head of the scientific division. Though, please do tell me how did it go. And why haven't Kastail came back yet ?"

Alfred thinked. Well if he become an emperor, more ressources, more people, more options for experiments. "Well I take the libarity to massacare the follower of this duo of brats, before killing them off. I even start to understand, why muscle brat was so dissapointed in his fight. Thought Kastali? No I dont saw him." Alfred said turning around the other two. "Any of you encounter this brother of him?" Alfred asked.
"Not at one I just teleported in the kings romm, plant a bomb, escaped and destroyed nearly the whole castle, dont saw him." Martin answered.
Suddenly the wall started to turn black, before 09 popped out, grinnig evily. **"I enjoyed my time playing with the little girl. Sadly it breaked so soon. No dont saw him."** 09 answered. "STOP POPPING OUT AND DESTROYING WALLS, IDIOT!" Alfred, Marnie and Martin screamed at the same time to 09, causing him to snap back fast into his realm. Alfred sighed ordering one of the staff members to get a bottle of sea water and fast or else the whole wall will be gone soon. "HMMMMM...Nope! Dont saw him, just killed the dude, I supposed to kill and a nice old fisherman gifted me this." Marnie declared proudly showing off the devil fruit. "Though, again who is this, Uncle Klaus?" Marnie asked pointing at Kagu.

Klaus's concern grew more as he heard that no one saw Kastail, yet he remained calm and showed a smile on his face. And as marnie showed him the Devil Fruit, and asked about the other two. He smiled at her as he said.

"Woah you brought a devil fruit with you, now that's a cool feat. You should be proud of yourself, because that's a high valued and special thing that you brought. And as for these two, this is Kagu, a new friend of mine and possibly a new member of this crew. And as for the other it's Kaoru, he's a new member of the crew and will be tending the dungeons. Though, i would give that devil fruit to Alfred now, you don't wanna eat it by accident now"

"You are something special Klaus, making friends so fast and inviting opennly someone to our crew, who tried to kill or torture as before. I honestly dont think if you are too confedient, too naive or too stupid! Though with you tendencity to choose very special crew members, I should not be suprised! GASASASASASA!" Alfred joked before laughing. "And for the devil fruit, Marnie found it and she will decide, what she will do it and nobody, even you captain should not say what she should do with it, even though you are just concerned." Alfred said calming down, before turning to Karou. "You can have the failures or useless propants for you dungeon." Alfred said before turning to Kagu. "If you decide to join i would recommend to avoid the short, purple haired idiot or else he will think you can fight and will probably attack you." Alfred said then turning again his gaze to Klaus. "Where are Leuce and Joanna?" Martin said from the side, causing Marnie to groan. "Oh come on, bro! This bitch is not worth it to be your girlfriend. You are too good for her." Marnie grumbled causing Martin to groan. "For the last time sister, she is not and i will not intend to have her as my girlfriend. So stop being overprotectiv." Martin answered causing Marnie to grumble.

Klaus laughed loudly at Alfred's words, and as they both shared a laugh. Klaus agreed with Alfred that Marnie should decide what happens to the fruit, after all she was the one who got it. And se he only used simple words to describe his agreement, with a nod he said.

"Mhm, mhm, indeed i do agree"

And as his laugh ended, it was almost clear on his face that he was concerned for his brother. Even though he knew that his brother was strong, he never sent him on a task that took him so long. Which both raised a red flag for Klaus, and made his concerns grow more. So he decided to send the guards towards the two kingdoms, and to check on the road to see where Kastail is and what happened.

The guards took off towards the two kingdoms through the jungle paths, all while paying attention to all the trees and the wild beasts. To make sure that if Kastail is dead, and they all hoped not, he won't be eaten by the wild beasts. Yet they were all searching the jungle paths until a guard noticed the ripped and almost fully destroyed body of Kastail, with a sinister creature leaving the scene with his knives/swords filled with Kastail's blood. The guards knew that their emperor will go mad over this, and so they cleaned the body of Kastail before they brought him back to the castle. And as Klaus was waiting at the front gate of the castle, he saw them walking towards him holding someone. And with his future sight he saw his brother's face, even before they arrived.

Klaus fell down to his knees for a moment before he pulled off the strength to stand up again, and as they reached him he said only three words "Put him inside". His voice was cold and calm, yet it was close to the breaking point. Unable to say any other words he turned around and walked inside, he looked at his dead brother's body and blamed himself. "If only i went there by myself" was the only thing he thought of, Klaus picked up his brother and walked to the backyard. He dug a hole and buried his brother there, so he can always be close to him.

And then a look of a monster appeared on his face, as his rage filled every cell of his body. He called the guards and told them to protect the castle, while he go and search for that monster that killed his brother. Yet the guards informed him with the news that would send him mad, the monster is no longer on the island. And Klaus knew that he can't take revenge for his brother, and in that moment he decided to focus his anger on the reason. Which were the two kingdoms that Kastail was sent to kill their kings, and that's where Klaus is headed with every bit of his anger ready to kill.

*A mountain of a man stands over a large table with a map of the island. A crown of steel and gems rests on his grey hair and a frown rests on his scarred face. His eyes scan the map while another man, a full two heads shorter than the king, speaks. The man gives an account of the recent activity that has been happening on the island. The deaths of other kings, the pirates that have been gathering and the citizens beginning to show signs of revolt. The man finishes his report but Josef remains silent. The man stands awkwardly, unsure if he should say any more and afraid of making the wrong move. After moments of silence the king speaks, his voice like gravel.* "Is that all you have to report? Get out!" *He barks the order and the man scrambles for the door. Once alone Josef leans down and places his hands on the table. He leans over the map and his face cracks into a smile.* "Interesting things are coming...perhaps the time is coming to act..."

And at that moment, Klaus who was filled with anger, and intended on killing anyone and everyone who had a hand in this. Was getting closer towards the first kingdom in his path, and it was ruled by a king named Josef. Klaus didn't know how the king looked like, and he was almost fully out of control. Except for one little part of him that didn't want to hurt innocents, so his anger was all over the place. And as he reached the kingdom, he let a beast roar mixed with his Haoshoku Haki. Announcing to every living creature that a monster has just sat foot in their town, his Haoshoku Haki was so dense that the buildings around Klaus crumbled down. And as his roar ended, a shivering feeling of cold filled the place. It was as if death has come to collect what's his, and in his stance, Klaus waited for the king to arrive. And so the silence before the storm began, and it's gonna be a massive storm.

*It didn't take long after Klaus unleashed his beastly war cry for the citizens of the town to flee in terror. Mere minutes after his arrival the town sat as an empty husk of what it was twenty minutes ago. Shopping stalls have been knocked over in the panic to flee and doors to houses were left open. As Klaus stood still on the land he had claimed as his own he heard a commanding voice call to him from the end of a street.* "As high king of the nation of Clor I, Clor Joseph, have come to put an end to your nonsensical attacks against this island! You pirates come to this island, murder and pillage the lands and take what my citizens have created? Such disgusting behavior should be wiped from this earth, and I will erase you from this world today." *The king strides into view of Klaus with the confidence of a seasoned warrior. His nine foot tall frame is covered by steel armor, his crown replaced with a horned helm, and a sword and massive shield in his hands. His presence is commanding and in this moment it is clear why he has been an unchallenged ruler for so long.*

Klaus's ability to make sense is degrading as the time pass, and as he got called out in the middle of the city. He now has someone to focus his anger on, yet the deeper he sinks in his sorrow, the less the world made sense to him, and the more control he lost over himself. Klaus focused on the king Joseph with his eyes first, as he appeared right in front Joseph. He stared in the king's eyes and all he was able to see, is the emptiness inside his own self. And he could only say one word with a voice so deep, it sent shivers down anyone's spine. "Death", as he clenched his fist so hard it started to bleed, as his sharp nails stabbed the inside of his hand. With the use of his muscle manipulation, he boosted his arm's muscles and swung his punch aiming for Joseph's stomach.

*Josef was surprised at this half-breed's speed but his face showed no inclination of that thought. He had watched Klaus before approaching him and had thought he would do the destressed man a favor by putting him down quickly. Josef has seen broken men before. Men that have witnessed atrocities not just of war but of the human existence. To Josef Klaus looked like a broken man that he would be putting out of his misery. This was partially why he was so caught off guard by Klaus' sudden assault. He barely had time to apply haki to his armored stomach before the blow came. Klaus' fist struck the armor and whether it was due to Josef's defense or Klaus' lack of focus the blow did not break the proud king's armor, though the dent it left enraged the king.*

"You dare strike the king? You may be more beast than human now, but the punishment for this offense is death." *The gravel in Josef's voice grows angrier with each word he speaks. He raises his shield as he speaks and brings it down towards Klaus' head with the intent of crushing the man's skull.*

*Klaus was floating in a dark endless pit of despair, and while his body is out there fighting. He's drowning in his own self, the deeper he's gone, the more his body gets out of control. He never thought it was possible for him to lose his brother, especially like that. He's feeling useless and powerless, it's as if his whole world is crumbling down. Piece by piece, he's losing himself, yet deep inside he's still trying to fight. Back in reality, Klaus's punch wasn't strong enough to send Joseph flying. Yet Klaus wasn't bothered, he was too disconnected to care. And as Joseph raised his shield to smash Klaus's head, Klaus unconsciously used **Denki Shinkei**. Which is an application of Electro on the nerve system of Klaus's body, that allows him to react instantly without delay. And as the shield went down on his head, only inches between the shield and his face. The moment the shield came in contact with Klaus's electro, Klaus moved in sync with the shield as if they were racing towards the ground. And as the shield hit the ground, causing enough damage to smash whatever was underneath it. Klaus appeared in front of Joseph again, with his sword **Satan** in his arm. And sprinted forward launching himself towards Joseph, while aiming to cut him in half.*

*Once again Klaus surprised the warrior-king. Josef thought the man's mind was broken and he would be easy to crush but he was mistaken. No, no he couldn't be mistaken, there must be something else this filthy half-breed was doing. It must be some sort of trick Josef told himself. He couldn't be made to look like a fool by this whelp but his opponent was faster than he was in his older age. Josef knew he didn't have time to bring his shield up between himself and the blade coming at him. He swings his own sword in a short arc to intercept Klaus' strike. The blades collide in a shower of sparks and the air becomes still. The silence of the area is broken by the **clang** of metal falling to the ground. Josef's face grew red with rage. His sword had been cut cleanly by Klaus' superior quality blade. But it had not stopped there. Satan had cleaved deep into the king's breastplate, freeing a waterfall of warm blood to splatter across the floor. In equal parts rage and disbelief Josef struck out with his deadly shield again. His demeanor had shifted from the over confident warrior-king to a concerned soldier fighting for his life. He lifted his shield quickly in an attempt to knock Satan from Klaus' grip, then spun to crash his shield into Klaus' head.*

*As Satan damaged Joseph's chest piece, and his blood was visible. It was like an electric shock in Klaus's brain, that said "It's real". Yet Klaus didn't wanna accept that this is real, he wanted it all to be a nightmare that he will wake up from eventually. And as Joseph's shield moved up throwing Klaus's sword up in the air, which made Klaus look up towards the sword. Yet all he saw was a flashback of his fights with Kastail, where they were exchanging punches. And as Kastail jumped and kicked Klaus's face, Joseph's shield hit Klaus's face and sent him flying to the ground meters to the side. Klaus laid there on the ground with his arms open, as he stared at the sky the voice said again "It's real". And so Klaus began accepting that this is real, yet he's still lost inside himself.*

And so he thought to himself "This isn't reality, I curse such a reality, but it's not under my control. And maybe this is where it went wrong, maybe it should have been under my control all along. Maybe if I wanted my brother alive, I should be the one bringing him back. Maybe in this cursed world, only gods get to live as they please. I can't become a god, I'm only a failure who shouldn't even exist. Maybe I should just give up and lay down here until I die, someone who shouldn't have existed dies. The world will be unchanged".

*As Klaus laid down in the middle of the road, a random thought to his mind. A memory of Leuce asking him to come to the beach with her, and it was then that reality sank in. It's real, it was real since the beginning. And it was then that tears started running over his face, as he slowly sat up with his hand on his face. And he screamed, a scream filled with so much pain and agony. As he placed his arms around his stomach, as if he was hugging himself. He cried and screamed and cursed the gods, but deep inside he knew that he can't die right now.*

*Josef smirked when his shield crashed into Klaus and knocked him to the dirt. He checked his wound, it wouldn't kill him immediately but he needed to go get it treated soon. He was snapped from his thoughts by a primal scream. It was so sudden, so piercing, that Josef took a step back. His eyes locked on the broken man he had bashed in the head. He was surprised Klaus' skull hadn't caved in like so many men before him had. Something about that scream and the tears that trailed down his face unnerved Josef. He had never been one to care about the feelings of those around him, he would admit that himself, but something about the torment in Klaus captivated him. For a moment he thought that maybe he should offer Klaus aid, take him in as a knight of his court and train him to better endure what ever trauma he is experiencing. But then he coughs and blood splatters his armored hand, and his rage boils to the surface again.*

*His pride had been tarnished by Klaus and only one thing would pay for such a crime. Klaus would die here by Josef's hand, and Josef would lead his army against the rabble of pirates that have been raising trouble on his island. He stomped towards Klaus and each step crushed the stones beneath his feet. Josef stood directly over Klaus and raised his shield. The steel blackened as Josef poured his haki into it and he grasped it with both hands. This would be the blow to finish this nonsense.*

*As the shield was on top of Klaus, just a moment before Joseph struck Klaus's head. Black thunder struck the ground, and it's sounds was so loud as if an explosive went off. Everything was silent after the black thunder, and it started raining. And it was then that the nightmare of Joseph will begin, as the empty prince started laughing hysterically. As a black aura filled the whole area, turning everything into shades of grey. And all of a sudden, Klaus was standing up in front of Joseph. As he laughed like a maniac before he opened his arms, and they opened all the buildings around him exploded. Yet all the debris froze in the air, as if gravity ceased to exist. And he said to Joseph, before he unsheathed his word **Satan**.*

"It's real isn't it ? It's all real, my brother died AAHAHAHAHAHAHA. He died, and now you will pay for it with your soul".

*Klaus then with a swing of his sword destroyed half the buildings to his right, and with another destroyed half the buildings to his left. While Joseph stood in the middle, Klaus altered the ground to set some distance between them both. And he looked Joseph in the eyes, as he said to him.*

"King, this is your last stand, this is where you die. I am Marciel Klaus !! I am the **Empty Prince** !! And the empty shall have you now, weither it be body, soul or mind. You are now mine".

*The world warps and changes around Josef like something he had never seen before. The color of the world drains before his eyes, buildings are eradicated with the mere swipe of a man's sword. Few men he has faced have had the power to destroy buildings with their abilities but none have done so with such ease. Josef's emotionless mask cracks as fear flashes across it, though it doesn't last as his anger once again swells within him.*

*Now standing a distance away Josef can see that Klaus has well and true lost control of himself, at least for the time being. His knuckles grow white as his grip tightens on the grip of his shield. He draws a second short sword from his belt and smacks it against the rim of his shield. If he is to die it will be as a proud warrior. He rushes towards Klaus with his shield in front of his body and his sword at the ready.*

*Klaus threw his sword to the side, yet the sword as it left Klaus's hand stopped moving, and froze in place mid air. And it was then that Klaus showed Josef the dark side of his powers, as he raised his hand and pointed a finger down. The ground beneath Josef sucked Josef's feet inside before it went back to normal, and as Josef was stuck there. Klaus opened his hand and as he opened it, Josef's arms were wide opened. And as Klaus twisted his own hand upwards, Josef's arms twisted as they broke and tore off. His screams were heard all over his kingdom. But as Klaus heard his screams his mind came back to him, and he opened his right arm and summoned **Satan**. As the sword reached Klaus's palm, he dashed towards Josef and with a swing he cuts Josef in half. Yet he right away closes his hand while aiming at Josef, to keep him alive for as long as possible. But once the big picture gets clear, they both see as the whole area, with all the buildings has been cut in half. He then walks to Josef and looks him in the eyes, as he said the last words Josef is going to hear.*

"You helped me release my anger, and regain myself. And for that i'm grateful. So i shall pay you back by sending you straight to the after life. Your body shall not be eaten by beasts or played with. You have my words on that".

*And as Klaus walked away, he pointed at the sun. Which was black, yet a glowing white ring around it. And so he said one word **"Eclipse"**. And as he said that word, the black sun started to glow more and more. And Josef's body along with the buildings, debris, and everything started to turn into ashes, and scatter with the wind. And Klaus headed for the next and last king, the only thing standing between him and becoming an **Emperor**. Klaus felt better after he released all that anger, he felt empowered again. His sadness and sorrow will remain in his heart, but now he gathered the strength to keep moving forward.*

*Klaus then faced the last kingdom, with a murderous expression on his face. Cold yet dark and frightening, while his mind is still barely stable. He sheathed **Satan** and sprinted towards the kingdom, and all he could think of while he sprinted is his dead brother.*

**Meanwhile at the last kingdom**
A solitary man sat before a round wooden table, game pieces laid before him though no one opposing him. "Nyoohoo! That was a dastardly play you mongrel! You won't best me this time!' He said to himself, his higher pitched voiced echoed through the massive chamber, rattling the windows as he moved a single piece and moved to the opposing side of the table. "You imbecile! You've fallen right into my trap!" He said yet again to himself, continuing this cycle for what seemed like hours; concluding each game with one side in total anguish, while the other side laughed mockingly.

A massive gold laden door opened slowly, the creak of its worn hinge cut through his own laughter and insults that had been the other noise stemming from this room for some time. The decadent aroma of baked goods and cooked meats erupted from the door, a small child with white hair protruding from a wrap on their head, exposing a single majestic blue eye. "Sire... Dinner will be ready soon.." Their voice was particularly feminine, though difficult to tell due to the soft-spoken nature of their words. A lone dagger stuck into the wall just above their slightly exposed shoulder, having sunk to the hilt in the stone wall.

"I SAID I WISH TO NOT BE BOTHERED! HAVE YOU NO RESPECT FOR ME!? YOUR BLOODY KING!" The isolated man shouted, causing the glass panes within the room to shatter into thousands of pieces, littering the floor with their shrapnel; the small child fainted, a pool of blood began to seep ever so gently from their ear as it painted the surrounding shards of glass crimson. He glared at the unconscious child, his black, greasy hair hanging low in his face, masking his maniacal grimace. "How many times must I TELL YOU!? YOU FILTHY PEASANT!?" He stood up quickly, the large table before him flipped over with ease, upon hitting the floor it formed a massive indentation where it had landed. He walked to the child, hastening every step as his black robes with golden trim bellowed in the breeze now present in the room. "WHO AM I TO FIND GOOD HELP HUH!? A FILTHY MONGREL LIKE YOURSELF COULDN'T EVEN FATHOM WHO I AM" The rush of footsteps ascending a staircase could be heard from just behind the open door, seeming to increase drastically in pace as he continued screaming at the top of his lungs.

The child's uncovered eye opened, their porcelain white hair growing matted and scarlet as they struggled through each labored breath. The dark hair man leaned over, a firm, seemingly unbreakable grip on the child's hair, causing blood to flow down their face without the slightest hint of remorse. Lifting the child to face him, inches from his own face; the child was visibly terrified as tears began to well up in their eyes. "Well? WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO SAY FOR YOURSELF!?" He shouted once more, the child flinched in fear as the roar of footsteps continued to draw closer.

The child gasped for air, the terror plain as day on their face. Unable to even begin to muster the courage to uitter a single word, though all that could escape was the hint of gasps of air. "Oh well. You'll be replaced with ease!" As soon as these words left his tongue the door swung open, as a horde of terrified staff stoof in horror. In the blink of an eye, his hand had been driven through the chest of the child, spurting blood across the crowd before him, especially an older, well dressed gentleman in the front; his gray hair and mustache had been splattered with red. A sharp yet unhinged gaze emerged from behind the side of the child. His golden eyes sent waves of dread across all who met his gaze. A steady stream of blood began to seep down the arm of his robe, the child stared at the arm within their chest, tensing up with each pulse of their heart as it began to slow. "OH! Still alive are we? No matter." With a flick of his wrist the child was sent flying through the now open window, falling several floors down before splatting on the ground. The staff watched in abolute horror as his gaze returned back to them. causing them all to immediately stand at attention and bow their heads slightly. Beads of sweat now accompanied the pool of blood at their feet.

The dark hair man skipped up to the older gentleman, pulling the knife from the stone wall as if it was nothing before touching the tip to the elders chin. "Xandier. My dearest servant. How many times must i tell you that I will nOT TOLERATE INTERRUPTIONS!?" The man trembled before his golden gaze, appearing as though he may collapse at any second.

"L-Lord Zwei. My sincerest apologies sir.." His tone was shaken with fear, his "respect" for the unhinged king had not been earned, but was force. "Anna was simply trying to.."

"Anna was their name? How dreadful. Oh well. Find me a new one, clean up this mess, and have Alistair repair my windows AT ONCE!"

"Y-Yes sir." The crowd of staff members began to funnel into the room, rapidly setting everything back in pristine order. As Zwei walked back to where his seat had initailly sat, the staff began to replace everything as it was, so far as to placing the seat back beneath him as he sat down. The table was sat back up, and with it, a new game had begun.

Before him, just over the horizon, a blackened sun that resonated with his very soul, feeling as though it was looking into his very being, and he in turn. "Oh this might be more eventful a day than I could have ever hoped for." He stated with a smewhat calm expression to his voice as the entirety of the staff that had flooded the room began to exit.

*And it was at that moment, that the ruthless beast arrived at the kingdom, and let out a monstrous roar that filled the whole kingdom with fear and silence. Klaus as soon as he arrived, stood at the middle of a small market in the middle of the kingdom's territory. And let out a wave of Haoshoku Haki, that was so strong that the whole kingdom felt like it lacked gravity for a moment. And then he scanned the area with his eyes, and once he saw the castle. Without any moment of hesitation, he sprinted towards the castle.*

*Now Klaus has regained some of his senses thanks to him letting out most of his anger, but he was still unstable. Which would make him more dangerous than ever, especially with how bad things can go with his devil fruit power going out of control. A fruit that has the potential to bend and tear the fabric of reality, should always stay under control, or the consequences would be massive.*

*As Klaus reached the huge gate of the castle, he unsheathed **Satan** and bursts through the gate destroying it. And sprinted inside the castle huge hall, and as soon as he was in the hall, he let out another roar. With his sword ready in his hand, and his bloodlust can be sensed from miles away, Klaus wanted blood.*

A monstrous roar echoed through the vast castle, upturning loose tiles and shaking the very foundation. This caught Zwei's attention and grasped it firmly. "Nyoohoo! What's going on here?" He shouted with glee, his blood soaked hand draped carelessly on *Zweihandr.* In this instant, Xandier burst through the doors of his chamber dripping in sweat, terror appearing to be his constant expression.

"S- Lord Zwei, a man has barged into your castle! The gate is destroyed and your servants are fleeing!"

As he said these words, floors below, various staff members were running out in droves, deterring Klaus from advancing. Sword in hand, he pushed the mob out of his way with an unintentional slash, all men and women alike were bisected entirely. The slash continued through the base of the castle with ease, decimating everything in its path as it began to topple the castle above it.

The entire room began to shift, a majestic chandelure fell from the ceiling as the room steadily began to topple over. Zwei immediately grabbed Xandier and jumped out the window, positioning his elderlely servant beneath him to cushion his fall. Upon their rapid descent, Zwei looked within the tattered remains of his castle, seeing a silhouette of a lone man standing amongst a literal pool of blood and viscera. The sight sent him into a spiral of emotions, ranging from ecstacy to intrigue.

"How delightful! You there! You owe me a new castle!" He shouted confidently allowing numerous servants to flood past him.

Zwei's words bore no meaning to a mad monster, for Klaus has no reasoning now, nor does he have time to listen. And so he only mutters a simple word *"Death.."* before he sprinted towards Zwei, with **Satan** in his hand covered in a black aura. And as he was mid air half the distance, he stopped as if he was caught by something. Klaus himself was surprised as to what happened, but then he was pushed towards Zwei resuming his attack with boosted speed and momentum.

And as he got close, he sent a slash of his sword towards Zwei, before he teleported in front of Zwei two meters away from him. With an emotionless face, stood the **Empty Prince**, staring his opponent in the eyes as he said *"If this was a normal day, you would have had a chance of survival. But you see, we're going through an eclipse. Or maybe I should say, I'm going through an eclipse"* And as he said those words, random spots of reality began to go colorless. Multiple spots of the ground, multiple spots of the sky, it was like a specific radius around Klaus was losing it's sense of reality.

It felt like a moment slowed in time, Satan's slash was moving so slow as Klaus appeared and talked to Zwei. The distorted reality, the random spots of ruptured reality, Klaus's bloodlust aura, all happened instantly while the slash moved so slow. And then time move again, sending the slash towards Zwei as Klaus still stood in front of him.

Zwei stood tall, though awestruck at the rate at which this slash was cutting through the very ground itself towards him. Klaus' words fell on ignorant ears as Zwei cared not for whatever this unknown man was going through or the tale he had seemed to be weaving. Zwei immediately jumped back, drawing out his massive sword with a single hand, the blade had various additions to it, none appearing to be of any note aside from the flanged tip with a hole at the end of it. As he drew his blade, the flanged tip cut through the stone as if it was nonexistent, causing the flowing staff members to halt.

"I don't know who you are or what you hope to gain but I've one question." Zwei paused, outstretching his hand to the side, his hand wide open then immediately clenching his fist. "Who didn't give you a hug!? AHAHAHA?" As he shouted this, the servants and various staff members looked down in dread for they knew exactly what this meant, turning towards Klaus and bum rushing him in a stampede of flailing hands to latch onto Klaus as Zwei drew out a massive gun. "How bout it? A hug from all these people!?" He shouted mockingly as he fired a massive hunk of sea stone toward his target, not a care in the world for his staff.

Klaus's senses are extremely heightened because of the state of mind he's in, which is being amplified by his mink's side. As the staff starts moving towards him, and it was done instantly. Klaus activated **Eclipse** exploding the bodies of all the staff, then making a shield of their torn pieces between himself and the Seastone projectiles coming at him. As soon as the Seastone attack ended, Klaus with a move of his hand, scattered their bodies with the wind. And he stared in Zwei's eyes as he walked slowly towards him, all while the colorless random spots grew more and more. Until the whole area was in grey, black and white, no colors, no sounds, no smells, **Emptiness !!**.

Klaus then talked as he walked towards Zwei, his lips moved yet his voice was right next to Zwei's ear, whispering *"How entertaining is this ? Are you having enough fun ?"*

Klaus covered **Satan** in a black aura made by the powers of his devil fruit, and sent a slash at Zwei. A slash so fast it was able to bend the air as Klaus sent it, and so dense it will cut Zwei's soul in half if it reaches him. And while Klaus was still angry over his brother, he secretly didn't want this fight to last longer. Yet he was willing to keep fighting for days, because no matter what happens now, Klaus doesn't wanna face the truth of his brother's death.

As the slash headed for Zwei's chest, all of a sudden Klaus was standing right behind Zwei. Klaus held Zwei's head forward, to force him to take the slash. Yet the slash all of a sudden exploded before reaching Zwei, and only the air that was bent with it reached both Zwei and Klaus. The air wasn't enough to cause any harm, yet it was enough to show how Klaus is able to bend reality itself. Then all of a sudden Klaus was back in front of Zwei, exactly from where he started walking towards Zwei in the first place. And started walking towards him slowly again, as if they were stuck in a time loop.

The sensation of Klaus' hand on the back of his head felt all to real. Zwei's hair blown back from his face supported this thought though there he was, standing directly in front of him, resuming the disconnected approach from a moment ago. *"Am I having a stroke? Is this another one of my episodes. Note to self, get a new Xandier."* Zwei thought to himself. With a flick of the wrist, the barrel of his massive gun split apart, reloading in an instant with the same material that had been previously fired. a bead of sweat rolled off of Zwei's greasy brow, a shifty gaze darting around back and forth before locking back on to Klaus. What remained of his servants had been reduced to few slaves, this concerned Zwei for a moment, though was disregarded immediately.

The sinister grin returned to Zwei's face as an idea was formulated in his mind. He quickly put the gun back in his cloak and pulled out three rounded balls placed within each of his fingers, two of which were an ashed grey, the third was a majestic emerald. "Why yes! You're quite the treat aren't you?" His vouce cackled through the open air, "Why I'd say you'd make a fine game piece even!" Zwei lunged at Klaus, throwing down the grey balls at his opponents feet. The sound of glass shattering was heard over Zwei's light footsteps as Klaus would find himself within a smokescreen of Zwei's own design. Continuing his advance, Zwei moved to thrust through the cloud of smoke, but this was merely a feint. Zwei imagined to himself without any sort of confirmation that Klaus' abilities enabled him to potentially anticipate anything within this area surrounding them, if his hunch was correct, Zwei would use this to his avantage. Once the tip of his sword entered the smokescreen, he immediately threw the final emerald ball to strike Klaus while simultaneously jumping back out of the immediate vicinity of Klaus. One the glass breaks, the oxidized jade within would expand out and immediately solidify. He knew this was a gamble as to wether or not it would be enough to contain this man, reaking of murderous intent, but Zwei had no intention of bowing his head, yet.

As Zwei was jumping backwards, while having his eyes on the smokescreen that he caused. The cold sensation of **Satan's** steel piercing through Zwei's back and out of his stomach, with Klaus holding the hilt with a hand, and having the other hand on the back of the hilt to push it through. Both of them were pushed forward as a result reaching the ground, where Klaus removed his sword from Zwei's back. And as Klaus stepped back, he moved his hand to clear the area of the smokescreen, along with everything Zwei threw. Everything just scattered with the wind, as if it was nothing.

Klaus then sheathed **Satan** and right when he did, he felt his bloodlust fade away, along with his anger. And he realized that it was **Satan** that wanted blood, it was the cursed sword that wanted to kill. Klaus then looked at Zwei who's bleeding on the ground, and asked him *"Are you still alive ?"*.

Zwei laid face down on the ground, a warm crimson pool beginning to form beneath his body, gracing the cold stone with an unsettling touch. A light trickle of blood emerged from his mouth adding to this somewhat steady stream. He struggled to rise to his feet, using his elongated sword as a crutch temporarily. His black robes becoming increasingly damp with each pulse of his steadily weakening heart.

"Yes I'm still alive you parasite!" Zwei said in a labored tone, yet his aggression was more present than previously. "Just a wound. Nothing to be concerned with seeing as though YOU GAVE IT TO ME! I appreciate the gift but it's very unwelcomed." He barked at Klaus with a sarcastic tone. His sword raised once more, a flick of a switch on the hilt triggered a mechanism within the blade, several sinister looking blades erupted from the blade while still maintaining its base shape. His Zweihander effectively became a cat o’ nine tails, stemming from the blade itself. “Now, tell me. Who are you and why attack my kingdom stranger?” His words reached an abrupt halt as they were interrupted the a cough, increasing the amount of red that had been present on his chin.

Klaus stood tall as he saw that Zwei still had a fight in him, and so he answered with a cold emotionless tone *"My name is Marciel Klaus, and I'm the emperor of this island. I don't have a reason to be here, nor do I have a reason to kill you. I'm merely doing so because I felt like it, and to be honest with you, you're dying here today. This is your last fight, the last time you will breath. And it's all because I deemed it to be. I control your life now, I am your god here. I control your destiny, and I decide how you go"*

Klaus then teleported a couple meters away putting distance between him and Zwei, as he observed him. While Klaus seem cold and calm, he's still mad. And his brain isn't functioning as normal, which is why he's acting as if someone else is in control. Like a passenger in his own body, while his body do the job for him. Yet this is the real monster that is Klaus, deep inside he buried this reality. But now he unleashed it, unleashed himself on the world. Weither it be permanently or temporary, it will leave a mark.

A vein protruded on Zwei's forehead from sheer frustration, his pulse accelerated, causing the blood flow through his wound to hasten. *"The arrogance of this man! An emperor of an already claimed island? What a fool. The kings here are myself, and.. Wait"* Zwei's inner monologue was halted abruptly as he pondered on many questions about this man. "Klaus was it? I'll say just a few things then the festivities can resume." He paused for a moment, relaxing his posture and calming himself down, the stream had reverted back to a light trickle, gentle drops of blood began to drop down and grace the grey stone with the red hue they supplied. "First, no god shall dictate the way I live or die. Second, you may be able to bend space and even time to your will, but the way I see it, I'm something unaccounted for. Third, I can respect your desires, but not if they interfere with my own kingdom!" Zwei shouted as he took a readied position, his guard was poised with a leg extended before him, his massive blade with a number of whips connected placed in front of him, still weilded in one hand. "Now tell me, did yo utake care of that pesky Vin and Josef?" Zwei stayed complacent, eagerly anticipating Klaus' answer, ready to strike at a moments notice.

*"Everyone is already dead, and so are you, you just don't know it yet. I killed Josef myself, just like I already killed you. And this isn't your kingdom, there is no kingdom here, there is only my empire"* Klaus said before he asked Zwei *"Now tell me, do you fancy a hug ?"* as he moved his hand and closed his fist. Rocks and debris from all over the couple of meters radius that both of them are on, rushed towards Zwei's body to crush him. And in a circle motion coming at him from all direction, all while Klaus prepared for a last slash from his sword, in case Zwei wasn't crushed.

Dust littered the air as the surrounding cobblestone ground was ripped from the earth and vaulted from all directions towards Zwei at an intense speed, sections of barren dirt were exposed in the process. His reflexes were typically above the average man's, though due to his gut wound he was slowed exponentially. As the massive slabs of stone encircled him, Zwei rolled forward toward Klaus, his accuracy had also been affected from his bloodloss, causing his roll to evade one of the many pieces mostly. The slab of stone had made direct contact with the heel of his right foot, the force behind it cracked the bone and sent a sharp sensation through his entire body.

On his feet, feigning as though his only injury was still through his stomach. "If you got to Josef than Vin must have been dealt with as well. Pesky brat." His weight had been shifted to his uninjured side, his guard dropped, yet his grip was still tight with intent on Zweihandr. "Klaus. What do you say to the two of us, working together as conquerors. Moving island to island, standing tall above the masses as their unchallenged leaders. This is my proposition to you. What do you say." His tone had once again returned to the boisterous lunacy it had been previously.

Once these words escaped the pale lips of Zwei, *"I need to escape now! This FUCKS going to kill me. I'd better act now and escape!"* He thought to himself, quickly lashing the multitude of sea stone coated bladed whips toward Klaus. Once already in motion, Zwei pressed the same switch that caused them to appear, detatching them as projectiles toward his menacing opponent. He lunged back atop the mound of rubble Klaus had just sent flying at him, pointing Zweihandr at the man before him. "Toodleoo you monster!" He shouted, grabbing one side of the quillion and pulling it back. Sparks erupted from its pommel, causing the sword to fire a 10 pound ball of crude seastone toward Klaus with an intense speed. Once the ball exited the flanged tip of the blade, Zwei turned and began to sprint away as fast as he could.

As Klaus saw the projectiels coming at him, he thought to himself *"People never learn, I can teleport"* As he appeared in front of the running Zwei, and pierced his arm through his chest. Lifting him up from the ground, with the same arm pierced in him. And said to Zwei *"Enough is enough, a piece of filth like you lived far too long. And now I shall end it, but don't worry, I will not be leaving a body behind"* Klaus then lowered his arm so Zwei can stand on the ground, and he took it out of his chest. With a little push on his back, he sent him walking slowly. With blood dripping from the hole in his chest, staining the ground with blood. Each step feeling heavier than the one before it, as he made a whistling sound every time he breathed. Klaus then said the word of mercy *"Eclipse"* and Zwei's body started to scatter around gradually. His limps started turning to ashes and scatter with the wind, moving to his chest and lastly head, leaving nothing behind.

Klaus then fell on his knees while heavy breathing, and said to himself *"Shit !! I teleported too much"* As he stood up slowly, and walked back to the castle. Where he closed the gates, and sat with himself. Both to accept the reality of his dead brother, and to not hurt any innocents out of anger.

## Crumbling Walls

As Klaus closed the doors of his castle shutting himself inside, escaping the reality of his dead brother. Itami felt that it's time that he stepped up his game, and took his captain's place as the captain of the Exanimus. And at the same time, taking upon himself the responsibility of a captain. So he walked away from the castle towards his own house, that he took in the middle of the main town, right next to the market. And so he walked inside and used his ability to locate and send a signal to the whole crew, not just to come and meet him, but to also decide what they are going to do next. And he sat patiently as he waited for his friends to arrive, so they can all decide together what the next move should be.

At the edge of the island, Leuce sparred against her new friend until she received Itami's signal to meet with him. She left in a hurry, leaving behind Joanna and Percy. They followed her when they noticed how she was acting up, and they wanted to make sure she was alright. Still, what could've happened? Leuce didn't say anything until she arrived at the main town to burst through Itami's door, demanding answers. "What happened? What's going on? Where's Klaus?"

Alfred sat in his temporary quarters holding a map of Gildebury Island. As commander, he has some say and authority over the local civilization. He has already ordered a large number of resources, built his new and improved laboratory, and dug a huge cavern underground. This should be more than enough space for his next idea, which will give them military power, as well as a possible product he could sell to increase their wealth. Of course, most of the work is inhumane, so he takes the initiative and infects the remaining followers of the previous kings and makes them his cheap workers to work on his project. Marnie sat next to him, as did Martin, while they planned the fine details and even thought of creating one or two creations just to make it easier to build machines. But suddenly Alfred heard the voice of Itami requesting their presence. Where the hell did that voice come from? His den den mushi is closed. How did that boy.....Ohhh! That little bastard! Alfred focused on his body, which turned into a fungus he didn't know before. If this device or thing he shared is in Alfred thanks to his devil fruit, it can be fused with him but still be a part of Itami, which means it can't turn into a fungus he didn't turned before. After a while, he found it and pushed it out of him with a disgusting gurgle. He just looked at it and consumed and killed the intruder with a furious grip. "Did any of you hear the news?" asked Alfred, earning a no from Marnie, which made sense. Itami's Devil Fruit is capable of penetrating any organic matter by touch, but Marnie's outer skin is inorganic, which means it is resistant to its abilities, but Martin nodded, at which point Alfred's hand turned into a giant mouth and bit down on Martin's head, which struggled in the grip and Marnie panicked. "Father! What are you doing?!" asked Marnie in a panic. "Freeing him." answered Alfred, finding the intruder, destroying him and releasing Martin after a while, making him cough. Alfred turned around straight. "Sorry, but it was necessary. Follow me now. Our presence is required by Itami." Alfred ordered to go to Itami with Martin and Marnie in tow to explain what he had done.

When they arrived, only Alfred entered the room, leaving Marnie and Martin outside. He saw Itami and Leuce. "Greetings Leuce and Itami. I'll make this short. Tell me why you asked for our presence, and if it's good enough, I may can forget what you did to me. Otherwise, I'm more than tempted to test your pain resistance or regeneration. Or I'll just let you have fun with 09, because it's probably one of the few things even you dont want to touch. Or even worse, thinking you did it to all of us by telling the muscle brat about it."
Alfred said in a too calm voice as a few spores shot out from under his coat, but he waited for an explanation.

*Itami looked a little sad and concerned as he looked at Alfred and Leuce, and he wasn't sure how to bring them the news of what happened. He didn't know who knew and who didn't, that's if anyone knew at all. And at the same time he's burdened himself with a heavy task, the responsibility will fall either on Hide or Alfred. Yet Hidé is nowhere to be found, and Alfred would probably be busy with his lab. So Itami decided to just tell them what's going on, and have Alfred decide what's going to happen next.*

"I'm afraid I have some really bad news that will affect us all, and I'm not sure I'm up to such a heavy task. Klaus's brother was killed by a creature, he had a huge scythe, and a lot of crows a raspy. He looked really weird, he had an abnormal voice and metal limbs. He even had a cage in his chest with black mass beneath it. Kastail was no match for him at all, and once Klaus saw his brother dead. He went and killed the two kings, but he couldn't find the creature. And now he has shut himself in his castle, and wouldn't meet anyone at all. I really don't know what to do here, so I will leave this to you Alfred, you can decide what we do".

Alfred was shocked, but not because the fact that Klaus brother was dead. He could care less, after all how should someone expect symphaty from a crazy doctor who kill and make people suffer for science. Thuogh maybe Klaus would feel like he, if Marnie would get hurt. But the one thing, that shocked him is the description of the killer. Why did his past need to get up to him now!? After he thinks bounding with his captain, what will happens if he founds out that the cause of his brothers death is one of his creations! Fuck he needs to make a desicion. He needs to tell him even he risks to getting killed by his captain, but if he lie, it will probably bite him later in the ass. "Itami, first we need to make sure if this creature is really gone. I heared after my travels some rumors about a dangerous creature appearing with crows. One of the few survivors, which nobody believed told me that scaring the crows of the location, the creature will also gone, however it is absolut important to not hurt the crows. His friend killed a crow, causing the creature to hunt his friend and kill him brutally. You guys will make sure that every crow is gone from this island, but go in groups of two. While Kastali got easily demolished by Klaus, I will not take a risk knowing that this creature is as strong if not stronger, than Klaus." Alfred argued, knowing the answer and hide his informations behind half lies He gave the mental order for Marnie, Martin and 09 to start their task, but now the Klaus problem. "I would recoomed that I went to talk with captain, because he may be instabile and mentally not right, and someone who could hold his own against him would be the best idea. Any better ideas?" Alfred asked giving the two others an oppurtunity to share their thoughts about it.

Leuce raised up her hand. "I'll go! I want to see Klaus, immediately!" She didn't know what exactly was going on, but she believed she got the gist of it: Klaus' brother was killed, and there was a creature on the loose in the island. How would they solve the problem? She doesn't know. She wasn't as smart as Alfred or strong as Klaus; still, she does know one thing she could do in a situation like this: cheering people up. "Klaus is hurt inside, I can understand, and thereby, he needs help. He's at the castle, right? Then, that's where I'm going!" She quickly left before Alfred could try to stop her.

Joanna arrived at Itami's house, only for Leuce to ran passed through them to head towards the castle. "Hey, wait! Leuce!!" Her new friend didn't stopped when she called out to her. Joanna turned to Alfred as she entered the house, demanding answers. "Doctor, can you clarify on what's happening? I'm willing to help, but you have to help me understand."

Alfred gritted his teeths as this brat run off. Did she not listen to him, that he may be instabile and kill her off!? Dammit and know brat 2.0 appeared in front of him. "Brat I need to chase behind this little idiont, before she my take the risk to get herself killed. Short story. Klaus lose something important to him, causing him to get emotinol instabil, because of a boogeyman. Go with Itami or find together Martin and Marnie, so you can seduce him while scaring of crows out of the island but do not to dare to hurt or kill them or it is the last thing you would do. The details will explain Itami to you." Alfred said uncharacteristicly vague and unclear, while chasing behin Leuce.

Itami watched them as each of one went to do what they want, and just stood there as he stared at Joanna. While he thought to himself "So this is how Klaus feels when he's dealing with us ? I wonder how he keeps his sanity anyway". He then asked Joanna to accompany him while they go for the castle as well "Come Joanna, let's go after them, maybe Klaus would accept to meet with us if we're lucky". He then walked outside the house, and headed after the others toward the castle.

"Klaus! Klaus!" Leuce banged on the castle's entrance, calling out her captain. "Let me in!! Let's talk about this!!" She tried to push through thedoors, but they were too heavy and locked from the other side. "Klaus, you let me in right now!!"

"Leuce!" Joanna ran passed the Alfred, ahead of the others, to grab her friend by the shoulders. "Leuce, leave him be! He's not well; he could be dangerous, so we should let him be until he cools down."

Leuce shrugged off Joanna's hand. "We can't let him be! We're his comrades! He may be our captain, but we're his crew, so we should be looking after him!"

Alfred sighed, wishing to understand how she could lose her sense of logic, behind her emotions. "As much as a failure 08 is, she is right Leuce, while it is our job to make sure, that the captain is right, going alone is reckless and stupid. What would happened if he was not on his right state of mine and accidently hurts or even kills you? You would hurt other people aswell Percy, Marnie and so on." Alfred said, letting his word sinked, before his arm morphed into something resembling a giant hammer. "But you are right, that something must be done, so please next time wait for me. As well as for you captain it is illogical to keep us longer out. You know we could just break through it with force. So for the sake of my sanity, you safety and for the work of the architects to not insult their work and destroy the entrance, open up." Alfred nearly ordered after all he was a logical person, not someone able to show or understand much of emphaty.

Itami reached the others who are standing in front of the castle door, and he went and used his ability on Klaus to make him know that they are on the door. And as they waited there for a moment, the door opened on it's own with a chibi version of Itami in front of it. Itami walked inside as he pat the head of kid Itami, and said to him "Good job buddy". And headed for Klaus's room.

Alfred just sighed, glad he finally was sure to lose this parasite. But he needs to admin it was a quite effectiv way to enter. However it is now time to go to Klaus room, as he follows Itami to the room as he feels a pressure and it is not good. He hopes this will work out, otherwise it will end very ugly.

Joanna couldn't help herself but feel sympathetic towards the captain. She may not know him very well, after all she only met him for a short time. However, knowing that he lost a close relative, his brother especially, she felt a bit heavy in the heart.

"Klaus!!" Leuce loudly called out her captain as she rushed inside the castle as soon as the door was opened. Her voice echoed through the empty space, along with the pitter-patters of running. She ran across the hallways, going ahead of her crew members, as she used her nose, following the captain's scent to where his room was. She slowed down when she spotted the door that belonged to Klaus as she paused herself to gently knock on the door. "Klaus, I know you're in there. Can I come in?"

*As Klaus was sitting in his dark room, thinking about his childhood and his dead brother. His memories were changing as he remembered them, Kastail was disappearing from his memories bit by bit. Yet Klaus was only bothered by the feeling of lose, he thought to himself "How can this hurt so much ?". Yet such questions has no real answer, and asking them is as useless as trying to find answers to them. And as he was smoking his cigar, he heard the noise of his crew entering the castle. And as he heard the sound of Leuce at this room's door, asking if she could come in. Klaus couldn't let her stay at the door, after all, it was his crew that helped him regain himself.*

"Come in Leuce, the door is unlocked" he said with a sad voice, that he tried to hide.

Leuce turned the knob, opening the door to reveal Klaus inside. She smelled the smoke of the cigar he puffed, ignoring the overwhelming tinge of tobacco. She walked towards her captain, but she kept her distance, in case Klaus wasn't comfortable. "Klaus, I heard what happened to your brother. It's really a shame, I never got to get know him better. But all of this is much harder for you, aint that truth? Could you tell me a bit about him?"

*Klaus smirked as he thought to himself of how a pain in the ass Kastail was, and how much of a rivalry they had since they were children. But as he looked at Leuce, his heart warmed up a little. He thought that he will be alone now, after Kastail died. But seeing Leuce, he now realize that he will never be alone. He will always have people beside him, and for that he's grateful. So he answers Leuce."*

"He was a pain in the ass, he was always trying to prove himself to me. Attacking me every time we meet, he even tried to double stab me once" Then he laughed, before he continued "Yeah, but he was a good person, deep inside. But life was too harsh on him, it corrupted him. He's a lot like Itami actually, they are both crazy yet good" He then looked at Leuce and smiled, before he used his ability to clear the room of the smell of tobacco. And invited her to sit "Come Leuce, sit down, you don't have to stand there like a stranger".

Leuce approached Klaus, sitting down next to him as she listened to him talking about his brother. It was good that he laughed, despite his sadness. "Hey Klaus, did I ever tell you that I once had a brother? Well, he's not exactly my brother. He was some kid I met at a junkyard, but after a while, I considered him as my big brother. He's not like your brother, attacking me whenever we'd meet, but he's similar. He always called me a crybaby whenever he'd hit me on the head. He said that I was annoying him, but I laughed when Anri punished him afterwards. His punches hurted anyways." She laughed at the memory of her big brother.

*Klaus laughed as he heard Leuce's story, he understands that she's trying to relate to him. And make him feel better, yet all he really wanted at that moment is to act as if nothing happened. So he just stared at Leuce with a faint smile on his face, as she talked and talked. He enjoyed every bit of her stories, and she managed to actually make him feel better.*

"Maybe one day we could meet them, somewhere in this huge world" *Klaus said referring to Leuce's brother and sister, before he continued* "Or maybe their memories are good enough for us, we remember them and it's like they are always with us".

*And it was then that Itami walked through the door, he looked at Klaus and noticed that he's handling things much better than he thought. Yet he knew that he should be careful, both as to what he says and what he does. So he simply walked inside and sat on the sofa in front of Klaus's bed, and said to Klaus.*

"I'm glad to see you doing a little better, for a moment I thought I would be forced to become the new captain". Which made Klaus think to himself "Where is my vice captain..". As Itami continued "Just take your time cap, recover from this, and then we'll deal with whatever".

*Klaus looked at Itami and gave him an order, to go and collect the treasuries of the seven fallen kingdom. Seven treasures that he's going to build his empire on, both in gold and bodies. And of course, Itami without saying a word stood up and walked outside to carry his mission. Passing by Alfred and Joanna who are almost at the door, he signals Alfred that Klaus is okay. And continues outside of the castle, and headed towards the kingdoms.*

Alfred sighed, but was glad that the problem of the emotional distress of his captain gets solved, after all he is a smart person, could tackle any scientific problem, but to solve his emotional problems, the only thing he could think of is to kock him down and manipulate his brain to erase this memories and such. However it is solved thanks to Leuce, even though he still thinks she i either too soft or never encounter true horror before. Now he is really glad, that Kastali was a victim of 05 and not anyone in this crew. He got a message from Marnie and Martin, saying they were able to scare away most crows and asked how the captain was. After giving them their answer, he approches the captain. "Looks like you were able to recover from you emotional distress, but even though it is egoistic request from me, but I demand to be alone with Klaus." Alfred ordered prepared to share his informations about 05 in half truths.

"Why? Can't I stay here with you guys? I want to know about what's happening, too. "Leuce was reluctant to leave Klaus. Not to mention, she wanted to know what got Kastail killed. Itami mentioned something about a monster, didn't he? He said it had a huge scythe? She felt like she read something about this before.

"Because whatever information I will say now, is for the captain and only the captain. Other then saying you want to know too is not a good enough reason for me to tell you that. After all giving you the information is much more dangerous than leaving you in the dark. If the captain decided to give you the information after our conversation, it is his responsibility. Now with all kindness i could muster now, **leave now.**" Alfred said, no demanded showing no interests in discuss this topic anymore.

Leuce glared at Alfred, unwanting to leave, but she stopped herself when she gazed into the doctor's eyes. Behind that mask of his, she could've swore he sounded almost desperate, behind all that seriousness and irritated tone of his. She closed her mouth as she stood up and walked passed Alfred for the door, closing it behind her. She stood by Joanna who was waiting for her.

Alfred was glad she listens and as she left the room, he struggles again. He was not a social or emphaty showing person, so how should he handle it before dropping the bomb and possible getting killed by him. With a sight he sat on a chair pulling out of his coat two bottles of his favorite alcohol, offering Klaus one of his bottles. "Greetings captain, I am not a person understanding how relationships and such other things works between a family, but alcohol is sometimes a solution and Itami, if you listen to us, please be kind enough to close you senses and not listen to our conversation. It is for you own safety." Alfred said, not even knowing how this little devil should do it, but better safe than sorry.

*Klaus looked at Alfred and noticed how flustered he is, and knew that he was about to say something important. So Klaus wanted to make it easier on him to talk, so he just light another cigar and offered Alfred to smoke some.*

"Alfred, here smoke some. It's natural herbs anyway, and it will help you relax a little. But please feel free to say whatever you want to say, don't hold back".

Alfred sighed taking it, but ....well before giving it back to Klaus. "Sorry Klaus I do not smoke and well it is to much of a bother to even try to smoke, but dont worry my alcohol will calm me down enough." Alfred said taking a swing of his bottle before just sighing. Here we go. "Klaus I will be just blunt with you, I may know, who the killer of you brother is." Alfred said taking a large 'gulp' of his bottle.

*Klaus's domineer changed to that of a monster, yet on the outside he kept his calm. As he asked Alfred to go on.*

"Continue Alfred, who killed my brother ? And how do you know who he is ?". *Klaus let out a Sigh, before he continued* "Alfred just tell me what you know, and don't hold back any information".

Alfred was calm, but he sensed the aura of his captain, no that monster, however it is now or never and already mentaly apologizing to Marnie and Martin for getting himself killed, but first approch the topic. "If the descriptions of the guards and Itami are true, then I can say I know this creature. A creature able to appear anywhere in the world, enjoying negative emotions and bringing the negative emotions with it. It approches his victims and and terrorizing them in their mind, destroying their will before killing it. I heared the stories, that anywhere were the too many crows appear, the creature is nearby and stories of survivors told me, that scaring of the crows is an effectiv way to keep the creature out, however killing the crows causing the creature to get enraged and massacre everyone nearby. It is always likes to appear as a scarcrow. It is literally a living nightmare as people described it." Alfred said waiting for the reaction of Klaus.

*Klaus can sense through his observation haki, the intent of lying that resides within Alfred. Which made him get to the conclusion that Alfred is hiding more, and why would Alfred hide such information from Klaus. So Klaus is thinking that maybe Alfred is hiding information to protect someone, because Klaus could never think that Alfred would be scared of Klaus. So Klaus asked the question again, as an order this time.*

"Alfred, I want you to tell me everything, and I want the truth. All of it. And that is an order, that you as my commander should not break".

Alfred just wanted to escape now. It was maybe not logical ti intend to tell him the origin of his brothers killer. So he showed his cards. "First of all whatever information I will reveal now, do not dare to punish Marnie or Martin for that. Second if you intend to kill me I will gurantee you i will not go down, without leaving a permament mark onto you. So without futher waiting, I am the indirect reason for you brothers death. This thing was my first and only mistake I ever created. Not because of his powers or bloodlust, but for another reason." Alfred said gritting his teeths at the memory to doing this one mistake in the creation of 05.

*Klaus heard Alfred's words and he didn't show any reaction, he moved his pupils to the ground then to Alfred's eyes again. As if he was thinking about the matter, yet all that was in his mind is a question "Why is my friend afraid of me ? Did I really lose control over myself that bad ?". He then as he heard that his brother's killer was Alfred's creation, he couldn't care enough to react to that. To Klaus reasons don't matter as much as the outcome, it wouldn't matter to him weither it's Alfred's creation or Alfred himself. In the end, Kastail is now dead, and he can't bring him back.*

*Klaus then rested his head on his arm, covering his eyes for a moment. Before taking a deep breath, and as he let it out his whole domineer was calmer. He then raised his head again and looked Alfred in the eyes, and responded to him a response of a friend. With a calm and cold tone, without any emotions in his voice.*

"Alfred, you are my friend, and I will never blame you for such a thing. We all make mistakes, and sometimes the outcome is as great as losing a family member. But you're not to be blamed here, and I would never hurt Marnie or Martin. They are also my friends, and I will gladly offer my life as well to protect them. But this creation of yours is going to die when I get to him, but I will not go after him nor will I search for him. I believe that revenge isn't a passion. It's a disease. It eats at your mind, and poisons your soul. And I have you guys around me, I can't risk your lives for something like revenge. Though, when did I ever do something to hurt you or anyone else ? Why are you, my friend and commander afraid of me ? You really think I would try to hurt Marnie and Martin ?".

"Klaus my friend I lived 60 years in a perament state of paranoia, blieving every mistake, every misstep could be the end of me and the ones close to me. Old habits die hard. However yes I was afraid, that you emotions blinded you from reasoning, though I misjudged you for that I am sorry. But also even though I am as bad with emotions as you, believing even worse, Leuce told me once tohat sometimes to let them go is better then permamently holding them back. To be honest I do not understand a thing about what she told me, but maybe it could help you. But I am glad, that you do not went to try to kill the creature, because I am honest captain and you will promise me that. If you encounter my creation do not engage in a fight against it until you have more than few people who fight belong side you or it will kill you." Alfred explained. "Also whatever we say here will not hear anyone else in this crew. We do not can risk that some of our members get the bright idea to challenge the creature and die a horrible death."

*Klaus nodded in agreement yet he knew that if he saw the creature, he wouldn't be able to stop himself from going after him. Yet his mind was busy with another important matter, he needed to be able to protect the island from any danger. Not just his crew, but the whole population of Barberica. So he looked at Alfred with a look as cold as steel, and told him that they need more power.*

"Alfred, I don't care about revenge as much as you think. If I ever meet this creatures, then yes I will kill it. But I'm not gonna go out of my way to find it, even if it means that I will never get my revenge. Though, I have two important matters to tend to. First matter being your lab, I need you to finish that as soon as possible. And the second, we need an army. Now that we're uniting the whole empire under one flag, we need to be able to protect the whole island. And to do that, we need a lot of gold and money. Contact everyone, and go raid the fallen kingdom's treasuries. And bring me everything you find, gold, money, weapons, documents, everything. I will stay here for a while, I still don't feel like going out. But you're my Commander, and you can handle this Alfred right ?"

*Alfred sighed. So his captain does not even care, why this creature is dangerous or could kill him. Thinking he could take his most deadly creature would be a relief for him but he knew that is not possible. Patient 05 is born from fear and paranoia of Alfred after the great war. After all why should he waste his time to create something strong. Like in nature their is always someone stronger than you. That is why instant of focusing to create something strong, create something that is made to slay the strong, something no matter how strong the opponent is, it always able to kill them, do not allowing them to show their strenght. Thats why he is sure Klaus would be die if he challenge it, no matter how much he hold back infront of them. However he coud think later about that.*

"Already working on it, ordered the ressources and "workforces" to build it on Guildbury, already made arrangment and create something that will solve our problems with military force as well as grant us a huge oppurtunity to earn money via underworld. I will look forward and send special work forces to collect the asked things. If its nothing else I will excuse myself and finish the things up and again Klaus remember Leuce words as well as my words. It could save you from unessecary suffering or death." With this words Alfred left the room before making a mental call for the two no three of his creations. "Base order after you finish you task collect anything of value. Get the people to help you, if they do not cooperate say them they will get a punishment worse than death. I will send special work forces to you aid after I am finished with my own part." Alfred finished as he reactivated the remaining zombies in the castle of the two brats, as they should start to collect and howl anything to Klaus castle, while also infect a few people here and there to grow their workforce. It is good to have this cheap workforces and now is able to focus on his next creation. The biggest and most valuable thing he may create so far and it will make them rich if everything works out. With this thoughs Alfred made his way back to his new home, his new laboratory, preparing and planning the building in and out.

**Meanwhile somewhere in the jungle..**
The sounds of his allies discussing the events that had just transpired, Hidé continued a solitary trek deeper into the forest. The sounds of rustling leaves and twigs snapping accompanied every heavy step as he drew further and further away from his friends. Once out of sight of his crew, Hidé's smile quickly dissipated, replaced with a face of anguish, then rage. "What's the point of aiming for the top if there's no one worthy to defend it? What's the point of being the strongest when no one can provide a challenge for this title?" Hidé continued to ponder these questions as he walked through the forestry. Sitting on a fallen tree trunk, his posture was relaxed with his knees placed before him and elbows resting on his knees, Hidé looked up, an apple hung just above his head. Using his devil fruit, he created a small area of pressurized air above the apple and released it, causing the apple to fall into his hand unscathed. The apple was sweet and soothing, though couldn't do anything to quell this feeling of unsettled superiority he was experiencing.

Sitting beneath this tree, his posture sprawled out without concern for the scene around, the rage within him continued to fester, eating away at him. "WHY WASN'T HE A MONSTER!?" He shouted, masses of birds began to fly away is a rush as his shout reverberated across the entire island. He stood up, pure wrath was easily visible on his face, with one standard swing of his fist, the tree he had been sitting beneath was uprooted entirely and sent flying through the forest in front of him. This was thought to be an appropriate relief of his rage but alas it couldn't be quelled. In one massive pulse, Hidé quickly condensed and released all of the air surrounding him, creating a massive explosion of wind around him, decimating the shrubbery and flora surrounding him. He stood alone, at the center of the freshly surfaced soil, violence and rage cascading through his mind. His breath began to slow, suggesting he was beginning to calm. Though this was not entirely the case.

Hidé approached a mass of toppled trees that were haphazardly draped across one another, punching the first with his bare fist. His hand protruded through the dense wood of the trunk, forming around his fist perfectly. He lifted it up with ease, though it's weight was visibly more one sided, Hidé raised it above his head without the slightest hint of a tremble. He threw the trunk of the tree across a great distance, landing upright in an untouched patch of forestry. "Huh. Maybe I can do something with that." One by one he repeated this process, lifting a trunk above his head before vaulting it over directly next to the other, creating four stacks of trees, each sitting at ten trunks apiece. Hidé walked toward these towers of stacked wood, eager for his own trial.

Once reached, he gazed up at the first of the four tower like stacks, the fierce smile having returned to his face. Digging his hand just beneath the bottom trunk, he felt genuine resistance from the weight. "There we go! Work out some of this agression!" In one fowl swoop, Hidé hurled the stack into the air, each trunk seperating from the one below, yet standing upright still as they were thrown much higher than the towers surrounding them. Hidé lifted the one beside it, using both hands to position it onto the back of one of his fists before outstretching his arm, balancing the stack on the back of his hand perfectly. One by one the trunks landed atop the tower that he had elevated, and with each trunk, the weight multiplied drastically. Though visibly the weight had begun to affect Hidé, his outstretched arm had yet to even tremble. THe veins trailing from his bicep and leading into his chest began to press against the surface of his skin with intensity. His fierce smile grew determined as his gaze was affixed to the next tower of trees. *"Hmm. This one may be trouble."* He thought to himself for a moment, before the thought was quickly dashed out of his mind. *"Ah who am I kidding. I AM THE STRONGEST!"* He squated down, his callused hand dug beneath the next tower with ease. His occupied arm had remained in the same position as the tower on top of it had yet to even sway. Repeating the same process, Hidé hurled the stack of trees into the air, this time significantly higher that previously. Lifting the final tower, tossing in slightly up in the air just enough to turn over his hand and catch it on the backside of his hand. He watched upwards as one by one each of the trunks stanked atop one another. The weight was immense, though his determination persevered through the proverbial struggle. He positioned his fists directly in front of himself, the weight of the pillars began to shift his balance forward, though he was ready. Hidé quickly sqatted down at a sharp 90 degrees and banced the pillars perfectly once more. He held this position for hours. A wave of calm began to overtake him as he closed his eyes. Maintaining this position for hours, the sun had passed its apex and began a slow descent.

Maintaining this posture, select wildlife that was roaming nearby, having caught his eye due to their size and stature. "Well. Let's see if I can be my own challenge. Get better than perfect!" Hidé exclaimed to himself, with one show of brute strength, he flailed his arms upward, causing the two massive pillars to scatter about. Hidé jumped, creating a massive crater beneath his feet to form, one by one he ascended past the trees, flipping upside down to kick them toward the wildlife beneath him. Using his devil fruit, Hidé removed all the air pressure in front of each tree as he kicked it to remove air resistance and enable maximum power from each one. He spiked the first one down, the impact from his foot shattered the trunk in its entirety. "Too much. Tone it down." He said as he continued on to the next one. Once again repeating this process, this time Hidé pulled back his full force the moment before impact, launching the trunk toward the earth below him with the speed comparible to gunfire. He continued this one by one, hitting each and every target he had chosen, impaling the ground with the massive trunks of solid wood.

He landed on the ground, the dust ever so present in the air began to dissipate. He stood amidst a battered landscape of inverted trees protruding from the ground beneath his feet. "Let's go further! Surpass my own limits!" He exclaimed, immediately pressurizing the air in front of him while simultaneously removing the pressure behind him. This resulted in massive whirlwinds enveloping him, creating a tornado around himself. A fierce smile lit up his face, as the inverted trees were once again ripped from the ground and sent flying in various directions. The tornado pressed on, continuing to ravage the lanscape of the island. “OH that’s awesome! Let’s see what else!” He shouted in ecstasy, overjoyed and taken aback at his own power. He continued to push his techniques to their utmost limit, developing a medley of new techniques, as well as increasing his own understanding of his fruit. An idea had emerged in the usually vacant head of himself. He channeled vitality into his fists and forearms, applying immense pressure to just his fists. Sparks began to erupt from the pressure, coinciding with the visible rolling of the muscles in his forearms. Hidé's resolve and determination to progress remained unwavered as he drastically increased the pressure. Eventually, his foreamrs ignited completely, the heat of which was far more intense than any fire he had been able to conjure previously. He had coated his hands with a completely foreign substance to him. Plasma.

A familiar voice rang through Hidé’s head, confusing him greatly and breaking his concentration. He shook his hands vigorously, causing the plasma coating to flow freely onto the flora laden ground. A wildfire erupted under his feet. The sight of the uncontrollable blaze had peaked his interest intently. *"Wait til they get a load of this!"* He thought to himself, though this was interrupted by Itami’s voice ringing through his head like metal being sanded down. At first, confused and annoyed, then fury overcame him after the realization Itami must have done something to him. As such, Hidé began to walk back toward where he had left Klaus and the rest of his allies. His smile now returned to his face as he left behind a scene of mauled earth, decimated greenery, and an uncontrollable wildfire. He looked back with content on his face.

**Outside the castle**

*Itami stood outside the castle waiting for Alfred and Klaus to finish talking, and all of a sudden he sees Leuce coming out with a grumpy expression. So he stopped her and asked about what happened and why she was upset, while he thought to himself "I hope nothing bad happened, though Klaus could never hurt any of us anyway. So there is no real reason for concern, still though why is she grumpy. Should I give her my latest invention ? I'm sure it will cheer her up".*

"Hey Leuce, what's the matter ? Why are you in a bad mood ?" *Itami asked before he put his hand in his pocket and took it out closed, then opened Leuce's hand and placed a small kid Itami on her hand. An Itami the size of a den den mushi, laughing with his squeaky funny tiny voice. Then continued.* "This is my latest invention using my powers, this way we can always be in touch directly. Because this is actually a smaller version of me, so he's basically me just smaller. I hope this cheers you up a little at least, Though please tell me what happened ?".

Leuce giggled when a mini Itami started to make funny faces at her. She gave him back to his inventor, and she explained. "Alfred didn't want me in the room. He told me he had something important to tell Klaus, and I can't be there. I think he's telling him about the monster. And I think I know what he was talking about."

"Really? You know about that monster?" Joanna stood by Leuce, doing her best to comfort the upset girl. All she could do was stroking her hair and offering comfort word to ease the girl's mood. "Why don't you tell us?"

Leuce scratched her head, trying to remember what she saw from Alfred's papers. "Well, I don't know much. But Itami, you did say that the monster had a scythe, right? I remember reading something like that from Alfred's lab. About a monster with some exoskeleton or metal arms? I think it was called 'Harvester' ? Do you know anything about that?"

*Itami as he listened to everyone in secret, knew everything already. But he didn't feel like he should share such information, because he didn't wanna be killed by Alfred. So he just laughed it off and denied any knowledge of it, all while he changed the subject back to the mini Itami.*

"Leuce, Joanna, you both should keep these mini me. So we can always be in contact" *As he gave them one each, then he continued.* "As for that Harvester thing, no I don't have any information about that. But I'm sure if it's something that we should know about, that Alfred wouldn't hide it from us".

*Yet Itami couldn't help but be concerned about this creature that was able to kill Kastail, even though Itami didn't know how strong or weak Kastail was. He was Klaus's brother, which has to put him on a decent level of power. And if this creature was able to kill him so easily, then Itami should never anger Alfred again. Yet what he was really concerned about is the near future of the crew, since he knew that the crew is now changing. And things will be different from now on, and he wasn't sure if he was to sail or to stick with his captain on the island.*

*Itami needed to figure this out on his own, and decide for himself weither he wanna do this or that. Yet one thing he was sure about, is that he will always have this crew as friends. Which is something he longed for, and now he will cherish it.*

Leuce wasn't satisfied with Itami's answer. It felt like he was lying. "Itami, you've been with Alfred longer than I have. He shared a lot of papers with you, including the paper about the 'Harvester.' Alfred may be there inside with Klaus, but if we're really friends and crewmates, we shouldn't be left in the dark."

Joanna wanted to point out that she wasn't a pirate but a bounty hunter. She could've leave a while ago, but she stayed to learn how to use her new left arm. She did get to know Leuce a bit better, despite her punching her in the face; still, she was a cheery person. A little dense and quirky, but she had her moments of intelligence.

*Itami was a little confused by Leuce's words since he never saw any papers on purpose, and Alfred never allowed him to witness such information. And so he made it clear of how things were, and how things happened with Alfred.*

"That's not really accurate Leuce, Alfred's paranoia never allowed him to show me or tell me any of these information. And yes I do sometimes search through his lab, or listen to all of your conversations. But I don't have enough information on this, and I don't wanna spread any misinformation. Though, I heard just now that Alfred will be working on a new Lab, here on the island. Maybe we should pay him a visit after we do the task that Klaus gave to us. Well, he gave it to me, but told me to get everyone on it".

"Oh...is that so..." Leuce felt dejected when she learned Itami didn't know either. Oh well, maybe she could get some answers from Alfred when they see him again. "Let's go do what Klaus assigned. But what, exactly?"

*Itami looked around him as he thought to himself "This task should be done by everyone, not just me and Leuce. Maybe I should look for them all first, then we go do the task". Then he looked at Leuce and Joanna and answered her as to what the task is.*

"The task is that we each raid a kingdom's treasury, and get all the gold and valuable items back to the castle. The kings are all dead anyway, so it's an easy task now. We need to find everyone else though, and have them participate. Otherwise this could take the whole day".

Kaoru who had been feasting earlier had felt Klaus's rage as his brother Kastail had passed away. Unknowing how safe he'd be as he had just joined the crew he decided to lay even lower, Finishing his food he had explored the castle heading towards the underground. There was a whole dungeon filled with prisoner cells down there, Empty of course yet they would be usable. He had spent his time down there exploring, Evaluating different tools, Different blueprints for torture devices. He had felt Klaus having calmed down somewhat, He had decided to head upstairs. Though he accidentally got lost as the dungeons featured long and wide hallways. Eventually he had made his way up through a different path, Emerging in the lush jungle surrounding the castle. Heading back towards the main gates of the castle he stumbled upon the group, Right as Itami spoke about the task of the kingdoms treasuries. "Good thing I'm just in time for it ey?" He asked loudly with a fake smile filling his face.

"Stealing treasure. That sounds like fun, but I don't know about doing it with him," Leuce pointed at Kaoru, skeptical of him and his intentions. When she encountered him, he was blabbering about the joys of inflicting pain and smiling like he was wearing a facade. She didn't trust him, and probably, never will. She wondered why Klaus let him join the crew, despite his false intentions.

Joanna hid her grmiace when she glanced at the smiling man. His grin made her feel uncomfortable, but his presence was incredibly unwanted. Back to the subject, though, about raiding a kingdom? Just how many kingdom does this island have? She turned to Itami. "Where is this kingdom you speak of? Who is the ruler?"

*Itami as he looked at everyone around him, he started explaining the situation.* "There are seven kingdoms in total, and the rulers of these kingdoms are already dead. And we're not stealing their treasures, we're just taking what's already ours. There will be no fighting, since everyone works for our captain already. So it's gonna be an easy task that shouldn't take us more than an hour each, maybe even faster if we use our abilities. And as for Kaoru, no one has to go with anyone. You can each go for a different kingdom's treasure, and work on your own to get it back here to the main castle".

Alfred sighed as he finished his conversation with his captain, unsure how things will turn out. He just hopes, even if he encounters 05, he will not engage it, because it will kill him or atleast trying it, with a group of people. Now what? He dont feel like he has the patience to survive the question attacks from Leuce or saw this moral high failure of experiment. After all he needs to visit his building progress of his lab and starting the procedure of Patient 10. With this he looks at a window, before he starts to morph, as his hand morphed into a strange structure, before resembling something looking like crow wings. With this he jumped out and starts to fly away in the direction of Guildbury, as he looked back and counted how many times he fell face first in the ground, before he was finally able to fly.

Marnie, Martin and the zombies carried all of the treasure they got from the two castles, as they made their way around the coast, which is much easier than around the jungle. "Boooo! I am so bored. I want to finally start my first experiment with father~." Marnie whined, for atleast....2 hours, as even the zombies starts to get annoyed. As they get near the castle, the saw their father flying away over the sea in the direction of Guildbury. "Ey father! Why you dont take me with you!?" Marnie scrreched, earning for the first time a tick mark on Martins head. He throw a coin with so much force to send it in fathers direction before putting a hand on Marnies shoulder while still looking at the coin. "Little sister, as you big brother I will help you to obtain you wish and for my sanity I will also do it. So have a nice fly." Martin said earning a confused look from Marnie. "What do you me..EEEAAAHHH!" "What THE!" Marnie screamed as the position of Marnie and the coin changed, as she dropped on Alfreds back, as Alfred started to lose balnce. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING, BRAT!" Alfred screamed. "I DONT KNOW, OLD MAN!" Marnie screamed bakc in fear, as Alfred loses his balance and both of them crushed in the coast of Guildbury in a small smokescreen. Martin sweat dropped saw that from the distance before shrugging. Not his problem. He continues his walk to the castle as he saw known persons. "Greetings my friends and beatiful lady, how was you day!" Martin declared dramtically holding Joanna's hand.

Joanna heard the screams of a girl and a man from afar, wondering what that was about. Leuce popped in and greeted. "Hey, Martin! What's up?" Then she took a look at the gold he was carrying. "Whoa!! Did you get that from the other kingdoms? That's a lot of gold! We're just about to go to raid other kingdoms as well. Want to come with?"

"Well I came from a raid of two castles, with Marnie, but if you still need my support I am willing to help out. My lady care to join me on the castle, which had 09 handled? I could also tech you and explain you how to control you mutation." Martin offered looking up at Joanna. *On Guildbury a groaning blue head has the wish to strangle a bitch.*

Leuce cheered, hoping the raid would take her mind off the mention of a monster. "Let's go! Joanna, you're coming too, will you?"

"Huh? Oh well, I'm not so sure," Joann admitted. "I'm not part of your crew, and I feel like I'd intervene." Then Leuce held her hand and looked up to her with puppy eyes. Joanna couldn't look away. They looked so pitiful and cute. She sighed in defeat. "Alright, I'll help out. Just for today." Then she turned to Martin. "You'll really help me with my arm, right? I guess I can't pass that opportunity."

"YAY!" Leuce cheered over Joanna's acceptance.

Martin just bowed infront of Joanna. "Of course as a gentleman it is an insult to not help a lady in trouble. After all I have the feeling you neither want to communicate with my father or sister, so I am more than happy to guide and train you." Martin said before starting to walk off, as he gestured Joanna to follow. "It would make sense, to go in small groups to finish our work faster. The zombies are able to lift anything, which we find are worth or valuable. I will went to the castle, which 09 attacked. I would not recommend to not go without me their, because 09s effect is....strange and fatal."

Alright then, I suppose I can understand your reasoning. Lead the way, then." Joanna she followed behind with Leuce at her side. Leuce gestured Itami to come with.

"Come on, let's go get some treasure!"

With this words Martin nodded as their had back to the next castle, of course ordering some zombies to bring the treasure into the castle. As they walked into the castle, in the distance was already seen, that it was a little bit engulfed in black substance as parts of the walls already begin to dissolve and crumble and the blackness slowly started to expand in size. "God dammit, 09." Martin said, facepalming.

*As Itami saw that they came up with a plan and started moving on it, he as well thought it was time for him to get on the task. So he from the path they took understood which kingdoms they were going for, and so he picked one on the other side. And so he modified his legs to add a spring to them, so he can jump long distances. And he starting jumping at high speeds heading for the targeted kingdoms, to collect what's rightfully theirs. It didn't take Itami much time to jump from a kingdom to another, all while he collected the treasures using his modified body.*

*Once Itami was done, and he got all the treasures back to the main castle. He looked like a really fat and big version of himself, because he transported all the treasure using his body. Yet he completed his task and now it's time to meet with Klaus, and either ask for his next task or gather information.*

*Itami walked inside the castle and placed the treasures in the treasury, and as he walked upstairs to the main hall. He headed straight for Klaus's room, which had it's door still open. He walked inside and greeted Klaus "Yo !!", before he sat down on the bed. And asked Klaus about what's gonna happen next, and what would be Itami's next mission.*

"So Klaus, now what are we going to do ? Are we going to stay on this island ? Or are we going to sail again ? And what part do I play next ?"

*Klaus looked at Itami and he himself looked unsure about what they are going to do next, yet he had a lot of answers to give. So he looked at Itami and answered him.*

"I think that the Exsecratus Pirates now have a home, weither they choose to live in it or sail away through the world is up to them to decide. Though for me personally I will stay here for a while, then probably sail for short periods of time. Yet I will always get back here, to this island. But I think what comes next is maturity, growing up, and deciding on what you're gonna do on your own. Weither you wanna sail, or stay here on the island, is totally up to you to decide".

*Klaus then light a cigar, and started smoking, as he looked at Itami. And he thought to himself "They matured enough, they all have grown. I have nothing to worry about here, each of them is more than capable of taking care of themselves. It only makes me proud of them and of the journey we walked, our journey should never reach an end. And so it will not". He then told Itami about a plan that he thought about.*

"Itami, I think that I know what we should do next. I should stay on the island for the next couple of months, until I fully build my empire here. Then I will sail on my own in search for maps, that leads to places I never went before. In the meantime, I think you guys should either sail on your own, or stay on the island with me*.*

*Itami thought about Klaus's idea, and decided that he's going to go with the crew. If they decide to sail, then he will sail with them. If they decide to stay, then he will also stay with them. So he answered Klaus.*

"I will see what the others will think about this, and I will stick with their decision".

Martin sighed as they were able to get the treasure....or atleast what is left and could get saved by 09's corrosive fungus. The pain to clean off the fungus with sea water, to make sure that atleast not the whole building starts to crumble into itself was a pain in the ass. He wonders how his sister and father are doing...

**Meanwhile at Guildbury**

Alfred grumbled as they stand in the "laboratory" which more resembles a half build complex as he and Marnie finished the final construction and drugs to stabilize their project. Well he and Marnie would be much more exited about the project, wouldnt be for the fact, that they are both covered in bruises and sand and Marnie has more then a few bulbs on her head as they still look like they were freshly made, steam coming out of them and her eyes still have crocodile tears. But netherless they walked in the early finished underground complex, as the entered a freshly digged cave coated in not organic walls and ground and a lot of corpses were laid down, most of them old follower of the old kings and well.....sometimes you need to make sacrifies and a few innocent citizien her and there are not too much. What? Dont look at him like that, he is still a pirate and scientist, who would do anything to achive his goals. "Marnie, it is our project, but it was you first project with enough influence to say you had a part of it, so do you thing, brat." Alfred said earning a grumble from Marnie but she nodded and opened up the container, as she throw a black mass in the middle of the corpses. The black mass started to aggressivly consum the corpses, before its started to expand in size, growing into the area. Alfred watched in satisfication as the black mass expands andegg like structure already started to grow out of the mass. He put a hand on the head of Marnie. "Good job, stupid brat! GASASASASA!" Alfred laughed earnig a grumble from Marnie as she crossed her arms and turned her head to the side. "Of course, you greezer." Marnie huffed, but a little blush on her cheeks and a small slime on her face said, that she was more than happy about it.

**Back with the treasures**

Well they should be fine, as Martin finished the collection of treasures, ordering the last zombies to transport the treasures into the castle, but also ordered a small portion in a boat, together with other materials to Guildbury for giving his father the needed funds. He turns around, before staring at Joanna. "My lady we are finished so are you ready to learn and understand you gift from my father!" Martin said dramtically, hoping to get the right answer.

Joanna carried a huge bag of gold twice her size over her shoulder. She turned to Martin and nodded. "I was hoping to talk with your father once we're done. I would appreciate it, actually." She handed the bag over to the other zombies as it dragged it away into the castle.

Leuce threw a treasure chest towards a zombie's arm, causing him to fall over. The chest was heavy though, as it took three zombies to get it off the other. "Sorry!" She quickly apologized as she jumped onto Joanna's back, demanding to be carried. "Can I come with?! I want to see Alfred again! Plus I want to see what you can do with your new arm!!"

Martin twitched a little about that. She literally stuck like a mosquito,....WHERE THE HELL CAME THIS THOUGHTS! HE IS A GENTLEMAN AND WOULD NEVER THINK LIKE THAT! Besides he got his orders from father, after joining the crew.*"Dare to hurt, insult or do something else to her, where she comes upset, hurt or with teary eyes to me, I will make sure the next modification of you would be the last one you ever feel again."* Dammit, he should forget this thoughts. Netherless he gots an idea as he saw the little Percy beside them. He gots an idea. An idea, which would be probably help them to get to Guildbury.

**Back in Guildbury**

Marnie and Alfred sat on the laboratory, as they gave Patient 10 time to grow in his giant cave, but the few underdeveloped eggs, that they collected, are more than enough for what they have now. ""A little of this chemicals, extract the black stuff, put it into the pressure tool and......finished!" Marnie said in triumph holding the final doses of their new, cheap but probably profitable creation. "So father we finished this drug, so what should we call it?" Marnie asked but Alfred just shaked his head. "You have helped me to create a few things and I think its time you did the naming." Alfred offered earning a smirk on Marnies face. "Oh finally you realize you suck at naming, old man! SAGAGAG-UFF!" Marnie started to laugh, but a claw rammed her head with such a force, that her head was stuck in the ground. "Hurry up, brat. It is no time now to imitate an animal like an ostrich." Alfred deadpanned as Marnie was finally able to pull her head out of the ground, grumbling at her father. "Just because my exoskeleton is made of steel, dont gives you the right to punch me everytime!" Marnie sneered. "But it is so satisfying to punch the stupidity out of you, now hurry up and name it." Alfred just said, ignoring her making Marnie pout. "Dammit, old man..hmmmmmm. I think Iyashi is a fitting name for the best healing drug, the world will ever see for that prize!" Marnie said with a grin on her face.

**Back with the others**

"My lady maybe even I can show you atleast one aspect of you modification." Martin said as he grabbed a strange ball, completly black, calling Percy out coming to him, holding the black ball in the direction of his jaw.

Percy came right away when he heard Martin's Call. When he saw Leuce, he hopped up and down around Joanna in excitement, chirping for Leuce to play with him. Leuce laughed as Joanna walked backwards from the dinosaur as it tried to climb on top of her. "Whoa Whoa whoa!! Calm down!"

"Percy, where had you been?" Leuce grinned down at her little friend. "Have you been hunting again?"

It was a mystery to Joanna of how Leuce was able to befriend a dinosaur like Percy. Perhaps, she took care of it when it was in an egg or something.

When Martin whistled again, Percy turned to his direction and saw the black ball. As he rushed towards him, he jumped up in an attempt to catch the ball into his mouth and hand it over to Leuce for play.

"Oh no little one, this is not for play its food." Martin exclaimed as Percy consumed the black ball ,but after the moment it consumed the ball it stand still, before dropping like a board to the ground, not a single muscle twitching. "So my lady as you saw that you modification is based on plants think about you mutation like a part of you, think about it like an extra limb. Please try to form you finger into you modificated parts. Show me the roots on you fingers." Martin declared completly obvous to what happened to Percy.

Leuce jumped off Joanna and rushed towards Martin to punch him in the head. "Don't ignore Percy, you jerk!" Before she began squeezing Percy abdomen to make him cough out the ball, as it went flying into Martin's face, covered in saliva and slime.

Joanna held up her hand for Martin to see, but she smiled, almost laughing when the spit-covered ball hit his face, coating his cheek with slime.

Martin now twitching a little bit as he take the ball from his mask. "Dont be mad Martin, you are a fine gentleman and she is just protecting what she likes. Dont leash out and try to p-!" Martin said before shaking his head. No he will not let his instincts take control over him. He just take a napkin and wished the salvia out of his mask, before taking Joannas hand. "Leuce, this ball is a little thing created by my Alfred. It is concentrated fungus with an abnormal amout of calories, which is too much to handle for Percy but should not harm him. It was made to help Percy and show off the fine abilities of this lady or atleast one of the abilities. So would you trust me and the judgment of my father so I can help her to show off the abilities? If you disagree than I should find another solution." Martin said as he commands his fungus and insert it into Joannas hand forcefully activating her abilities as her fingers slowly turns into roots.

Joanna almost panicked when her hands started to turn into roots. What the hell? "What is happening right now?" The roots kept growing, much faster than she realized.

"Whoa!" Leuce stared in wonder, hugging a purring Percy thanking her for helping him.

"This is you mutation. Thanks for the origin of the replacement, which is a plant, the fungus take the same properities as a plant, giving you the ability to transform you arm to a plant. I dont know the full capabilities, that you should ask my father, but what you are able is to boost the growth of beings, if there are enough proteins or ressources to do it. Thats why i Wanted Percy to eat it so you can boost his growth, but until Leuce agrees to feast Percy the boosted fungus ball, there is no way I would show it." Martin apologized.

Leuce looked down at Percy and asked: "What do you think, Percy? Want to try again?"

Percy chirped in agreement. Leuce chuckled. "Okay, but chew first before swallowing." Martin handed her the ball to feed to Percy only to be gobbled up to chew and swallow. Leuce looked up to Martin. "Hey, what do you think it's going to happen? Will Percy really become stronger?"

After a second Percy stucks again like a board."This is the energy and protein overdrive from the ball. Now Joanna even though they are roots you can control them like you fingers. Now ram them into Percy. Do not worry his regneration will heal the damge. If you insert you fingers you should feel a kind of connection, like pushing a button. If you feel it push it if you need help or struggle a lot do not worry. I am right beside you." Martin said putting a kind hand on Joannas shoulder, giving her courage to start the procedure.

Joanna gulped nervously as she gently opened Percy's mouth and placed her fingers on his tongue, not wanting to hurt Percy too much. Leuce watched almost nervously as Joanna's fingers entered Percy's mouth. She hoped Percy would be safe.

Martin sweatdropped a little bit. "Ehm my lady with ram into him I mean you need to violently ram you roots into his flesh. I know it will hurt him, but do not forget he is also modified and has the ability to regenerate the damage. It is for his best, so enter his system and find the "button" and push it." Martin said with courage, having a tight hold at her shoulders.

Reluctant, Joanna did what Martin instructed after apologizing sincerely in advance. "Leuce, just so you know, I am so sorry for what I'm about to do. And Percy, I hope you can forgive me." She shoved the roots of her arm through Percy's mouth to touch the ball sitting inside his stomach. She awaited the results.

As Joanna insert her roots into Pery, Martin grabbed her wrist and helped the activation. A plant ability,, which not boosted her growth, but the growth of other beings. So after the effectstarts, Percy starts to cough and twitch violently before literally exploding in a mix of blackness and muscles. The sound of exploding flesh and shattering bones were heard, as Martin forced Joanna to continue as he tightens the grip on her wrist. The muscle mass and blackness increases, but before anyone tried to stop him, especially Leuce, trying to murder him, the mass started to take form as its formed with the sound of bones cracking of a much bigger lizard, as also blue skin to start growth back on top of the muscles. As the procedure stops and the connection of the roots forcefully disconnects and the form was finished infront of them was a much different being. Percy beforehand just looked like a normal baby of a Spinosaurus, but now the mutation of this being is much more obvious, as the skin shows black tendrils all around its body, while the claws on his hand and feet are much more sharper, looking like giant daggers. The back comb of him is also expanded in size, as is also looks like its much filled than normally, his eyes losses his iris, only showing white pupils and his tail has a thing, which resembles a tail fin. The most disturbing chance is the addition of mutiple layers of big scales and literally growth two jaws, which connects into one, as the middle part of it have rows of teeths on top and bottom as well as the top jaw part and bottom part of its jaw, creating and giving the creature literally two jaws. Overall Pery shaked his head as its looks around, before standing tall on his now 12 meters of size. **"RRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAARRRRRR!!!!!"**Percy lets a mighty roar out, showing off his new image. "Ohhh that was unexpected looks like we were barely able to reach the puperty state." Martin sweatdropped, looking at this new being.

Leuce watched in shock and horror of what happened to Percy. She turned to Martin before grabbing him by the collar and shaking him like a manic in anger. She bared her fangs at him. "WHAT IN THE WORLD DID YOU DO TO PERCY!!? YOU DIDN'T MENTIONED ANYTHING OF THIS BEFORE!! I THOUGHT HE'D BE GROW IN WEEKS AFTER EATING THE BALL! NOT GROW INTO THIS WITHIN SECONDS!! EXPLAIN YOURSELF, DAMN IT!!"

Joanna was frozen almost in fear as she stared at the beast before her. Did that just happen?

Martin was shaked back and forth by Leuce, as he saw a mixture of sad child and feral animal on her expression.

"Dammit!'shakes'Leuce!'shakes'Stop!'shakes'Just!'shakes'Listen!'shakes'Oh!'shakes'For!'shakes'Cordizeps!'shakes'Sake!" Martin was able to say out, as he snaps his fingers and switched his position with a stone, so he is finally free from the grasp of the furious child. What did he done to deserve this tasks and also getting the ire from everyone else. "So if you allow me to edacuate you. First of all you cant expect an clear answer from someone, while furiously shaking him or trying to kill him. Second you thought he would be grow around a week, even though my father told you, that he will reach his maximum size in a few weeks. Third I did nothing, I just insert a modified ball full of proteins and calories into him. It was just the fuel, to help his growth, the reason, why he explodes in size was thanks for Joanna magnificent ability to boost growth. Fourth. He is still only in his puperty, barely reached 33% of his precidted maximal size, so he will still grow. And final! If you want to blame someone, blame my father for the idea to not wait anymore for Percys growth and my kindness to help and show this beautiful lady her abilities." Martin said fixing his suit in annoyance. Percy looked at his new appearance as the jaws formed a smirk, before looking at Joanna. He lowers his head, as he smells Joanna, before letting a low, bone rattling growl in her direction.

"PERCY!!" Leuce intentionally threw a rock at Martin's head before she threw herself to hug the giant dinosaur's head. "I'm so sorry, Percy! It must've been really painful for you!! I did't know it would end like this so quickly!! Alfie is going to get an earful when I see him again!!"

Percy purred at the comfort expressed by Leuce, licking her face affectionately in a way of forgiving her.

Joanna gulped nervously, when the dinosaur was sniffing at her. She didn't know what to say, except "God damn, you're became big. I didn't know how big, but I still can't believe it even with my own eyes." She slowly raised her hand to place on Percy's snout; she was afraid he might bite, or worse chop off her arm, but Percy allowed her to touch him in a slow yet calm manner.

Martin catched the stone with an annoyed expression under his mask. Sometimes he wishes to just punch her, but that would be not gentleman like. He just sighed and knew exactly how he should handle that. He let his stone dropped down to the ground. "You know what, Leuce. You can do whatever you want. Talk to my father, but I would not recommend to you to anger him, if he has a good time. Percy or 06 you can take the lovely lady to Guildbury if she requested it." He said pulling out a pair of binoculars, looking at a rock on the coast."I cant sadly take you with me, so Percy I expect from you to transport her safely their." With this words his position is swapped with the rock, as Martin was now in the coast of Guildbury, already walking in the direction of the laboratory. Afterall it should not be difficult to follow him, observing the giant metal omplex in the distance.

Joanna was surprised when Martin disappeared out of nowhere, but at least, he told her where he'd be at. She turned to Leuce and ruffled her hair in apologetic affection. "Hey, sorry about that, Leuce. I didn't mean to hurt Percy like that. Martin told me it was alright, and I only followed his instructions. I'm sorry if things got scary."

Leuce shook her head and grinned. "Nah, it's fine. Percy looks okay, and he's still a baby, only bigger. I wonder if I can show Klaus the changes Percy went through."

Joanna pointed to the direction where the castle could be. "Well, let's go find him and see how he would react. I'm sure he'll be surprised." Leuce perked up at the notion and instantly agreed.

"Yeah, let's go!! Come on, Percy! Joanna!" Leuce ran ahead of them towards the castle.

Martin walked into the laboratory and is suprised as he saw giant black creatures resembling the lackeys of 03, transporting strange eggs. He walked thought the corridors and saw that most eggs gets thrown into green liquid as the black tendril were only seen and gets injected into pills. He is sure father knows, what he does. As he was finally able to lacate them he saw his father, his sister, two unconcious persons, one male one female, two of this strange eggs and two strange syringes. "Greetings father." He just said getting the attention of both of them as Marnie jumps and tackled him into a hug. "Hello brother." Marnie nuzzled him as Alfred just looked up at him. "So Martin I hope you were able to handle, what I said to you." said Alfred causing Martin to sigh. "Yes I did and 06 grew and get a pissed of Leuce on my back and probably a murderous Leuce, which will come soon to "lecture" you." Martin said, causing Marnie to frown. On one hand she could treat her father on the other hand she is her fried. But Alfreds sigh brings her back to reality. "She can come her and tell that to my face and still will not take this brat serious, but her hair after all the pats is really useful aswell as the scales of this flying lizards." He said as he revealed the two syringes, one with the dna of Leuce, which he extracted the sea snymph part and the other one the dragon dna. He in jected them each in an egg. After while they shake violently before opening up and two crab like creatures poped out. Before they could react Alfred grabbed them and pushing them through the ears of each of the lying persons, as they started to violently shaking, before stopping. Alfred sighed in satification, before wispering them something into the ear. "The first Amanitas, you names are now Fortis Cleo and Eastwood Clint, you are my loyal followers, crewmates, or servants whatever you like the most, but most importantly you are now my contacts, eyes and ears for the outside world." He finishes as the bodies, beside still unconcious, nodding slowly in agreement.

**Meanwhile at the castle...**

*Itami arrived back at the castle with the last bit of the treasuries from the other kingdoms, and as he walked inside the castle, holding the treasures in his stretched arm like a bag. He walked towards the treasury which was now filled with gold, jewels, documents, and a lot more. He placed the treasure he got with him along with the other stuff, and closed the huge door, before he walked out. Itami then headed to the upper floor to meet with Klaus, and as he reached his room, he saw him wearing a black outfit, with feathered black cape.*

"Woah, you looking handsome Klaus. Where are we heading so formal ?" *Itami said.*

*Klaus looked at Itami and smirked before he reached his hand and grabbed his cane, a black cane with a silver hawk's head on it's top. He then walked slowly towards Itami and the door, and told Itami that they are heading for the Lab.*

"We're gonna go visit Alfred in his new Lab island, I wanna check on what he's doing there. And at the same time, I think it's time for me to leave this castle. It's so gloomy in here anyway" *Klaus said.*

*Both of them then walked downstairs, and Klaus ordered the staff to take care of the castle, as he and Itami headed outside. And then Itami through the small Itami he gave to Leuce, was able to track her and know that she's heading towards the castle. And after he informed Klaus of that, Klaus decided to pick her up on the way, then proceed to the lab. Yet as they walked past the huge gate of the castle, they both went through a dark and colorless state, and appeared right where Leuce was. Then all of them went through the same state again, and appeared at the lab island's docks. Itami was surprised as to how they teleported, and so he asked Klaus about it.*

"Wait how did we just teleport ? Didn't you have to touch me in order to teleport me with you ?" *Itami asked.*

*Klaus smirked and just said* "Not exactly" *as they both walked towards the first department of the island, all while looking at the huge Lab. Klaus felt proud of what Alfred has achieved and knew that he made the right choice of appointing him as his Commander, which is why couldn't help but smile at the huge achievement he saw. But now that he saw it, he now can teleport closer to it, and so again he and Itami went through the Empty Plain and appeared at the huge gates of the Lab. Klaus opened the gate and walked right in, and he saw all the equipment and other projects. And on the side there was an elevator with stairs next to it, and a sign that said **Top Secret**. So Klaus and Itami walked to the elevator and as they went in, they clicked on the Underground button. Once the elevator reached the Underground floor, and the door opened, Klaus's eyes went wide as he saw what's in there.*

In the secret room, they saw multiple huge humanoid creature, made out of complete black mass, with only white teeths, as they builded the room and digged to make the room even more bigger. The mindless hostes holded different tools like pickaxes or shovels and transported the stones out to another room. But what really was an eyesight was a gigantic circular complex, which engulfed somezhing, but a window in the middle shows what was inside this complex. A giant lake, completly made out of black substance, on some parts growing egg like structures. Some of the creatures already starting to collect them in the inside and transporting them to though a door on the other side of the complex. Some of the area was not covered in the black substance, but they were corpses, which get slowly get consumed by the black mass. They were of course the corridors, to walk to the left or right, to circle the complex and find out, where the eggs left, but the creatures spotted the "intruders" as they become aggressiv, approaching the visitors.
**HOOAHHHHH!"**the creatures growled.

**In one of the sight rooms**

"So father. Are you sure we can archive that?" Martin asked, making Alfred smirk underneath his mask. "Of course. This drug will be one of the best of his kind and together with two other ideas, making me and my buisness a favorite selling spot for drugs or bio weapons. You and the two new Amanitas, will be go to the underworld and making contact with the best dealer, while also looking for interesting items. If we archive that, it will be no matter of time I become an underworld emperor, means much more funds and goods that I can harvest to boost my researches and with my results I will expand the military forces, to conquer more and more places, making us infamous and feared, means no more hassle or intruder with my researches." Alfred explained making Marnie and Martin smirk, with a hint of evil. "Soon all people will now, fear and most importantly will be dependent from our products and influence, making us impossible to be removed! GASASASAS!" Alfred laughed, before he got interrupted as he hears multiple growls. What the hell happens. He left his room with Marnie and Martin and walked the corridors, before seeing his corades on the entrance of his elavator. Before he could say something, Marnie called out. "Stop it idiots, they are no enemies or food!" Marnie snarled making the creatures pause before continuing the work. Alfred sighed, before calling out. "Maybe next time inform me, before you visiting my place. It is not easy to enter into fungus specific target, which are not food." Alfred commented.

*Klaus smirked at Alfred's words, and said* "I'm sure they wouldn't like my taste anyway, I'm not an easy meal after all" *as he walked towards Alfred. And as he reached Alfred and scanned the whole place with his eyes, he looked at Alfred and smiled as he said.*

"I'm proud of what you achieved partner, this is indeed an amazing work. How about you give me a tour of the place ? Let's see what you're working on" *Klaus continued to look around the place as he said that.*

"Tch all of you are brats. Just follow me and my children to the tour, everyone, who wants to knew the place follow. Everyone who dont want to. leave." Alfred said, without a heat starting to walk the corridors, not noticing his slip up making Marnie smile in delight and making Martin relax as they start to follow them, just looking if someone else beside the captain has interests to find out, what the laboratory has.

Meanwhile, Joanna was following Leuce back to the castle to check on Klaus, when suddenly, Leuce disappeared within a blink of an eye, causing Joanna to instinctively grab her sword and surveyed the area for potential enemies. "Leuce?! Leuce, where are you? Show yourself coward and release my friend!!" Then she heard a small voice coming from her left pocket of her skirt. She reached down and took a mini Itami that was waving at her. Oh yeah, Itami gave her the mini him, which was weird really, but maybe he can help with the missing Leuce. "Hey Itami, can you hear me? Umm...Leuce just disappeared out of nowhere just when we're approaching the castle. Do you have something to do about it?"

*Little Itami answered Joanna* "Oh, I made a mistake and forgot to inform Klaus of you here as well. You can hold tight to me, and I will have Klaus teleport you to the lab with us" *as he held her finger as tight as he could. While Itami told Klaus about it* "Hey Klaus, turns out we forgot about Joanna, I have my mini me with her though.

*Klaus looked at Itami, and all of a sudden Joanna appeared right next to Itami. Which he then welcomed her* "Welcome Joanna, sorry i didn't notice you there due to how quick we teleported" *as he continued to walk behind Alfred.*

*The creature known as mindless hosts, stared at the sporeless entities. They are confused, why this beings are allowed to be here, not even used as a food source. They may be not the smartest beings, but they are able to grasp small mind concepts. So they find great confusion, why are their allowed here. But the glare of a small blue haired girl, makes their confusion unimportant, as it is replaced by survival instinct and continuing their work. After all they do not see a girl, they saw greater and much more dangerous fungus, able to consum them. Besides they can risk to get the **Alpha** made, so they continue their task.*

Alfred walked up with his hands on his back as he observed his laboratory. Its still under construction so not much to present. "So brats, I am sorry to say I have not much rooms to present, because most of them are builded or.", as he say it, a mindless host breaked the through the wall, holding a pickaxe as its started to consum the rocks, "created. But the most promising thing is my and Maarnies newest creation, closed by this complex." Alfred said gesturing to the window, where he people were able to see the black sea. Alfred nudged Marnie, making her confused before smiling. "Here my friends and bitch, the newest creation of my father and me, the one thing, which will benefit our crew and making us rich. The all biologicall mass eating entity, Patient 10: Farmland!" Marnie said with pride and excitment in her voice, puffing her chest up, as the mindless host in the inside collected the strange eggs, but leaving the half of them there.

Leuce was honestly surprised when she realized she was in a different place. Just recently, she was heading towards the castle before she ended up in Alfred' laboratory. Still, it was fun anyways. She was more excited to see the new creation Alfie had whipped up while she was doing something else.

As for Joanna, she almost panicked as she ended up in a different place. Teleportation? It seemed impossible, except this was a world full of devil fruit with seemingly impossible abilities that defy the word "logic," so she supposed she shouldn't be surprised. Well, at least, Leuce was alright since she appeared before her just when she arrived. And wait? did that little blue-haired brat call her a "bitch"? She took a deep breath, not letting her anger get the better of her. She was a knight; she shouldn't react to petty insults like that. So she shook the comment and paid attention to the patient Doctor Alfred recently created. "Doctor, can you explain what this patient is capable of? I believe I speak for all of us that we are curious of this patient?"

Alfred grunted, but Marnie snarled. "Well plant bitch, I am also able to answer you questions, because you are not worth his explanation time. So as you see uncle and my friends, this Patient of ours is a creation, which I also contribute. This black mass is the perfect bio trash can, which can eat any biological matter and well the death followers of the king are perfect for a food source." As she explained some of the "corpses" started to scream as the mass started to eat it. "Sa-gagag...well most of them where dead." She said rubbing the back of her head. "So beside being a trash can like blond bitch or grape ape, this being is able to create this strange eggs, which our lovely workers collect them. And I recommend you that **Nobody**enters the room of this Patient, unless you wear protection suits. The mist are spores and are lethal as well as touching the mass, causing you to be dead or turning into our workers. And do not come with my devil fruit or my strenght ability, unless you want to experience to be eaten alive from the inside. Well after thinking grape ape should enter it. Does no matter! The eggs are the most useful stuff, which we could use for two things!" She said entering the room, where they were before, revealing the eggs in containers. "If the eggs evolved, out of them will be Passenger entities hatch." as she said that one of the eggs hatched, revealing a strange, bony crab creature, but Marnie opened the container and grapped the creature. "This creature is able to fuse with the brain mass of the host, giving them abilities of regeneration, adaptation and the ability to eat everything. However there is a 50/50 chance, that the host can have his mind of his own. Of course we use the living followers of the old kings." "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU HEARTLESS BRAT; I WAS JUST VISI-HMM!" one of the captured people screamed but Marnie shoved the parasite into his mouth as he started to cough violently, before exploding into black mass, revealing the origin of the workers as the now 3 meter big fungus creature walked with the others to work. "You see the host ether turn into this creature, a mindless host or a humspross, the host, which does not have any changes of his appearance. Netherless the effect is the same." she said with pride, before thinking.

"Oh yes also if we insert in the eggs specific dna of creatures, it is possible, that the passenger can insert the specific traits into the host. We call them Amanitas! We have also two hosts, which get effected." she said pointing at the unconcious bodies of Clint and Cleo, "this two will be one of the few of our elite soldiers, as they have their normal mind, the added fungus traits and the addition of another trait. This woman, named Cleo has the trait of the sea nymph, while Clint has the trait of the flying lizards...forget their names. Whatever." she said walking out of the room, before walking up to the end of the coridor, revealing a gigantic and heavy metallic gate, as atleast 25 of the mindless hosts gurading the gate with giant weapons. She looks at Joaan. "Just making sure if you enter and see, what is there, you are official our crew member, ally, slave, whatever you like, but if you refuse and try to leave us, you are a dead bitch. So ready to seal you future? If not you have the chance to leave now." Marnie said, waiting for an answer.

Leuce blinked when she heard the words "Cleo" and "Sea Nymph." Say what? Did Alfie made a sea nymph clone?

Joanna felt anger rising from deep within her soul. This girl was testing her. It was obvious she didn't trust her. Not like Joanna had any reasons to trust her as well. Still, she had no intentions in becoming a pirate. She may had made friends with some like Leuce and perhaps Martin, but she doesn't have to be a pirate in the end. She observed what Alfred and Marine was capable of based on their display of work. Creation of abominations. Studies of high-advanced technology and science. She had never seen such things until she came across them in-person. She should feel disgusted; she felt a bit nauseated when she saw that man turned into black mass, but her arm...She looked at her left arm, remembering why she stayed. This arm will be her advantage in a fight, not to overpower her opponents, but to improve her skills and help her learn new ways to fight. Perhaps, this arm could help her fight with the three weapons that make up her sword she held.

She breathed, defusing her anger and maintaining her collectedness. She approached Marnie and said: "You're a intelligent being, you know that, right? Your name is Marnie, is that correct? I don't think we properly introduce ourselves. Other than that, let me tell you this: I have no intentions in becoming a pirate, or being a crew member. I will be your ally through Leuce and perhaps your brother, Martin. He's quite the interesting fellow, and Leuce is very welcoming, and I appreciate their kindness. I also would like to repay your captain's aid for saving me from the Barbaric King. And your father, for fixing my arm. I am sorry if I was a bit hostile before. It's not everyday someone would replace my arm with a piece from nature. Still, thanks to them, I'm alive now and whole again. What kind of person would I be if I do not thank my saviors properly?" Joanna held out her hand to shake Marnie's. "I'll be looking forward to working with you and your crew members for the time being."

Marnie was confused, but was tempted to accept the terms. However she remembered she got the chance to proof her father, she can think logical. She debates. The bi-Joanna tries to be friendly, bounded with her friend Leuce and brother. However she was hostile in the beginnig and tried to strike down father, but the explanation was a reason, how she acts. She would even become allies with them, but where is the point, the bad point!? Was there a bad point!? Suddenly she got a memory of father punching her on the head and heared the voice. *Think, Marnie! Think!* Why the hell wants everyone to punch her on the head.No! Focus! .....! She got it, she knew now what is the correct answer. She takes her hand and shakes it.

"I appreciate the apologize and would see forward to working with you, except..you are still not a crew member and more importantly a **bounty hunter**." Marnie said as her grip tighted around Joanna's hand, her metallic skeleton given her not normal amouts of strenght, as its also charged with electrical energy. Alfred approched Marnie as one of his hand formed into a gurgling ball and patted Marnie on the head with the other hand. "Good job Marnie. Good job, like she said we accept you apology, but you are no part of our crew and a bounty hunter. See it as mercy of us to not kill you directly, but only doing harmless precautions." Alfred said holding the ball right in front of her face as the workers stopped working and stood on the corridors, blocking the way back, as 40, 3-meter abominations waited for what will happening, "This spores will wipe out you memories for the lasst 2 hours, so you never knew what and that this place exist. Klaus it would be appreciated, after she gets knocked out, to transport her elsewhere. Where I dont care, but definetly not here anymore." Alfred said as the ball exploded and the spores ventured to Joanna direction, in a purple mist.

Once Joanna fell unconscious, Klaus reached out and grabbed her before she fell, so she won't fall to the ground. And as she was in his arms, he looked at Itami and said *"I think your tour ends here Itami, I will teleport you with her outside. You should assist her back to the castle, and treat her to some dessert. I will keep your mini to contact you, and so you can watch the rest of the tour"*

And as he finished talking, both Itami and Joanna disappeared from the lab. Where Klaus looked at Alfred and said *"Please !! Continue"* as he looked with all his attention at Alfred. Though as he didn't state it, it was obvious on his face how proud he was of his Commander. He was proud of his achievement, and at the same time proud of how much he changed. Calling his children by children instead of patients, taking care of the crew even though they are ungrateful at times. But most importantly, Klaus was proud of how passionately Alfred was talking during the tour, which made Klaus unconsciously smile.

What is up with the Captain. Never though he is that much into sience. Doesnt matter now. Alfred patted Marnies head. Good job Marnie, but you do not mind, that I continue form there?" he asked earning a shake and smile from Marnie. Alfred was glad as he ordered the workers back to work, as a pair of 4 mindless hosts carried giant pipes, inserting them on each side of the gate., before twisting them, causing a loud clicking sound. "Martin, can you please bring the mask here?" Alfred asked, as Martin nooded, vanishing, before reappering holding gas masks and giving everyone a mask, which was not Alfred or already infected with fungus. "Ths is a safety issue and do not argue, just wear them, as the room, behind the gate has the only connection of Patient 10, wich could have the infected gas in the room. Nobody of you wants to experience to be eaten alive from the inside." Alfred said before turning into a panel, which has 26 different mechanical button as he pushed different buttons in a different order, in conclusion pushing 15 buttons, before a lound clicking sound was heared, as steam shoot out of the gate before the heavily gates slowly started to open up. "Wear the masks." Alfred ordered as slowly some hot air ventured out of the gates.

The gates opening as the air in the gigantic room was little bit contained by the spores of Patient 10. But what was seen is a gigantic, mechanical construction, which looks poorly made and would explode any moment, as steam and shriek sounds errupted on it. But the machine was basically a mass of pipes, one of them connected with a huge container of green liquid, as another pipe was connected to a machine, resembling a meat grinder. Now after observing, it was clear, where the eggs went, as the mindless hosts, which collected the eggs dropping them into the grinder as they got shredded. This two pipes, with a lot of other pipes were connected to a a little bit complex machine, but still looks like it will explode any moment. On the end was a spigot, where the workers put the new green liquid with black tendril into small ampules, as they were closed and put down into crates., filling the rest of the giant room with crate after crate. Alfred garabbed one of the ampules and holded them in front of the crew.

"This sweat, new drug, will makes us rich soon. A drug modified to boost healing properties on a degree, that not any heal drug can hope to ever achive. A simple drug, especially in wars or other fights to heal physical wounds, to a level to even repair missing limbs, as long as you connect the missig arm back to the limb, of course made only to heal for about a few minutes and giving the consumer the desire to consum more of it, so we can sell more and more of this stuff. and the best part is, that it is not recreatable for other people, as long as they have no access to either my devil fruit ability or Patient 10: Farmland!" Alfred said with satisfication.

"The machine still sucks, old man. It still looks like it will blow up any moment." Marnie said with a flat voice, causing Alfred to sneer, but not punching her again. After all she is right and will not punished, because she say the facts. He already planned, after creating his two next super weapons, to find a solution or an engineer to improve their machines.

Leuce's mind went elsewhere, despite the incredible display in front of her. She couldn't help but feel a bit worried about the monster that killed Klaus' brother. It was still out there, doing something or anything that she and the others doesn't know. If it was strong enough to kill Kastail, then it would mean danger for the rest of the crew, besides from Klaus. She was sure Klaus was aware of the danger; she just wondered when they will discuss the matter properly. Alfred seemed too busy showing off his new drug, but he was the smartest person she had ever known. He could be working on a plan, or that he was fully aware of the monster when he privately discussed with Klaus. Just what did those two plan to resolve the crisis? She hoped it's soon; she doesn't want any deaths happening to her friends.

"Klaus..." Leuce approached her captain, gaining his attention. "The drug Alfred made is fine, but I'm still a bit anxious. About the monster. About everyone here. Whatever you're planning with Alfie, I hope that it's going to help us all."

Klaus looked at Leuce with a smile as he tried to assure her that everything is okay, as he said to her in a warm tone. "You don't have to worry about that, it's going to be okay. That thing that killed Kastail is no longer on the island, and it will never be able to set foot on it ever again" Klaus then put his hand in his pocket and took some candy, and offered it to Leuce as he said. "I will keep you all safe, don't be afraid. Here enjoy this candy, and believe in me" He then looked at Alfred and asked him about their next move. "Alfred, are you ready to pay a visit to the Underworld ? Or do you have other plans as to how you're gonna market that drug ?"

Alfred looked up, glad that he also helps to kill of the curosity of the half sea nymph, but now his plan. "Well Klaus I may try to enter the Underworld, however my plan will be a time expensive path, maybe one or two months before starting to become a major figure of the underworld. My first step will be inflitrate the underworld, learn about the structures, sell a little mass of my drug to different dealers and learn, who is the best. After thatthat the termination progress should start and after that its showtime. So Klaus you may join my journey, but if you do not have the patience or time to follow my plan, you are free to left that to me. Do not worry the position of the underworld is much more boring than you think and I will gladly take this position just so our crew have enough funds for our survival and.....bah you intersting hobbies. The inflitration will start soon, at the point that my "Ears" are finally able to be active." Alfred explained looking at his machine, before getting an elbow in his side, seeing a pouting Marnie. "Of course Marnie is here as well to help me out." Alfred said, rolling his eyes.

Leuce smiled as she accepted the candy. Perhaps, the monster may not be on the island anymore. Still, it will be out there. Somewhere. When that time comes, she hoped to be strong enough to fight it and help her friends.

As Alfred told the crew about going to the underworld, she jumped in and raised her hand. "I want to come with. I've never been in the underworld before! Well, except that time at Saboady, but I offer to come as a guard for you Alfe!!"

Alfred eye twitched, but........ah who cares."I do not need protection, but if you really want to follow the path of boring inflitration, politics and waiting games, you are more than welcome to join, but a quick reminder I will elt my "Ears" let most of that do, while I prepare to showcase, what and why the underworld should see me as the newest underworld emperor, beside my product. This will be fun to show them, who will soon joins there ranks.GASASASASAS!" Alfred laughed as he already visualize his next two creations and what they will be capable off. He will show the fakers, how to do their work right.

Leuce whispered as she stood on her toes to reach Klaus' ears. "Sometimes, I feel like Alfie's ego is growing day by day, and it's worrying me." She stared at Alfie, the mad man that he was. She still considered him as a friend, though. No matter how luny he can. "He's not so bad, anyways."

"AHAHAHA!!" Laughed Klaus loudly as he heard Leuce's words, and when his laugh gathered the attention he waved with his hands as he said "Sorry guys, it's nothing" Klaus then stopped and regained his composure, as he said "I think with all of that been said, that we're now ready to discuss what happens next. I will be goin to the East Blue for quite some time, might stop in Paradise on the way. Anyway, i say we have a feast and locate Hide before I set sail. And since you guys are planning on going to the Underworld, I see I should appoint Alfred as in charge." Klaus looked around for a bit before he continued "This place is indeed amazing Alfred, you have achieved a lot here. I will be going back to the castle now, let's locate Hide and have a meeting."

"Okay, Captain. We'll see you there." Leuce waved Klaus goodbye before she turned her attention to Alfred.

"Hey Alfie, there's a lot of things I want to ask from you. First off, did you say one of your minions has sea nymph DNA in her? Where the heck did you get that from? Second, what do you know about that monster that killed Kastail's brother?"

Alfred looked at Leuce, getting more and more annoyed. "First of all stop calling me Alfie. Its not like a call you Leleupi. So to answer you question afer patting you head so many times some of you hair strains were left out and well dna is for a true scientist nothing more than a puzzle and well take the human part of you away and you are left out with the sea nymph part. To you second question I said you everything that is known, a local boogey man appeared a few years back, bringing terror around the seas, but like captain said, do not worry about it. Besides the point I am curious about you knowledge about sea nymphs or nymphs in general. Beside some few stories, there is no recorded document about this race. So anything you should provide me with, because no matter what I will find out and will use this knowledge to expand my world view." Alfred said answering her question and hoping with his question to finally drop the topic about 05.

Leuce glanced at Alfred in suspicions. He may had answered her first question, but he tried to change the subject when she mentioned about the monster. "I don't know much about Sea Nymphs. I never met one besides other nymphs, like my sister. But that's not what I want to talk about. I want the truth, and I don't like it when my friend is keeping something important from me. So, please tell me. I need to know."

Alfreds eye twitched. Why the hell she does not let go off the topic. He notices that his workers starten to snarl and get aggrevated, as they watch Leuce. He tries to calm down, to not indirectly making his workers attack her. He thinked, she knows that he hides something, but if he are not able to lie to her, than he can make a bet. "You really are curious, even though captain said it is fine and nothing to bother you anymore. But lets make a deal, if I finish my plan and you are able to make sure, that I meet with you sister, I will tell you the things that should not be told, if you are able to full fill this task and wait for the time. If not I will not tell you anything." Alfred finished before turning around, trying to leave as Marnie and Martin slowly turning around as well.

"Well, good luck with that. I don't even know where my sister is." Leuce shrugged. "We went out our separate ways, doing our own thing. We planned to meet again someday, really, but I dont know when or where we'll meet again. That aside, what task are you referring to?"

"What do you mean with good luck? Well looks like you should wait then until I found for you a new task, if you are not able to grant a meeting with her. So until then you need to wait for you answers." Alfred said over his shoulder before leaving the production area, as few of the workers come to Leuce and gurgling and grunting, but definetly trying to get her out of the production area.

Leuce blew a raspberry at Alfred's back, as she was practically pushed out of the production area. Since Alfred was so busy, she should probably check on Joanna at the castle. She was knocked out before she was carried out. She hoped she wasn't out of it, too much.

## The Round Table

**15th of September, 1580**
A while after the taking over of the island, the weather was warm yet a little cloudy, with a refreshing cold breeze of air. Klaus was at the castle, sitting at the head of the dining table, as he waited for the others to join him. All while he thought to himself "This would be a good opportunity to share my plans with the crew, especially with the new members that are joining us. I hope they deal with this properly." while he smoked his cigar.

During the period of time that passed, two new people joined the crew through deals with Klaus. First one is a young white haired lady, by the name of Leila. A devil fruit user with the ability to cause people to go berserk, in a contagious domino effect style. A perfect tool for chaos and destruction, and a perfect fit for a crew such as Exsecratus Pirates.

While the other new recruit is an Ancient Giant descendant, also a young lady, but standing at forty five meters in height. With a green hair, and sexy styled outfits. Kalista Leona, who ate a Zoan fruit that allowed her to turn into a giant scorpion. Another perfect fit both for the Exsecratus Pirates and for Barberica, which is a really huge island with more than enough room for Leona to live her life.

Yet after they joined and Klaus got bored of walking around his new empire, he decided to go and look into the history of this island. And what he found out what both amazing and frightening, as he walked through the jungles into the dark forest. A cursed forest with black trees and wreckage everywhere, that gave the impression that this place is ancient. Once Klaus walked through the dark forest, he reached a temple with a white haired, horned girl guarding the doors. He walked up to her and introduce himself as emperor "Hello, I'm the emperor of barberica, Marciel Klaus. Who are you ? And why are you guarding this temple ?"

The girl felt relieved as she answered "My name is Amiya, I'm the guardian of the last temple of our ancient history."

Klaus was curious as to what's inside the temple, and he had hoped that what's inside is the knowledge to the history of this island. And he was right, for as they both walked inside the temple, there were thousands of history books. Klaus appointed Amiya as the General of Barberica, and bestowed her with the responsibility to protect the island and the empire.

What Klaus learned of the island was shocking to him, as he learned that this island had one of the strongest armies ever. And that they still live until this day, just stuck under a devil fruit powers that made them frozen in time. And he knew how to release them from their curse, but in order to do that, he needed to know where they were frozen in time. The location wasn't as easy to find, as the information itself.

Meanwhile at the current time, and back at the castle. Klaus still sat on the dining table waiting for his crew to gather, so he can dine with them and include them in his plans. And it was then that Itami arrived and sat next to Klaus, with an expression of concern and fear on his face. Which he then explained right away, with a tone that was so cold that Klaus was uneased.

"Klaus. I'm regaining my memories. It's just distorted flashbacks for now, and some weird dreams. I remember a prison, and I remember a weird scientist with needles in my eyes. Something isn't right !! And my face feels unstable, like it's not my face !! I really need to go on this island, that keeps coming up in my flashbacks and dreams. I just wanted to inform you before I leave, because I will be leaving tomorrow morning."

As Itami said these words, he stood up and walked away without waiting for Klaus to say anything. It was obvious that his mind was absent, and his concern is real. He then walked outside the castle, and disappeared into the jungle. While Klaus who still sat at the dining table thought to himself "It was bound to happen eventually, it's not like you were supposed to live your life without knowing who you really are. Good luck my friend, and I hope you find what you're searching for."

Alfred sat in his laboratory, as he made final fixes for his plan. The crew of the Exsecratus pirates may be strong and crazy, but beside the captain nobody has a real idea, how to grow in influence beyond combat or adventures. So he takes this in his own hand and will succeed with his plan to make sure their name is spreaded, as well gaining a lot of resources out of it. He heard of two new crew members, a hyperactive giant girl and a human emo girl. But he never saw them and will not judge, beyond the information his captain said to him. After all, he isolated himself in his laboratory to finish his plans and projects and has barely contact with anyone of his crew, like he would care for this. Progress and the safety of their kingdom is more important right now. But after a call from his captain, he should show himself now.

“Lets look, what our captain has to say and what kind of new recruits and his new called general his captain recruited.” Alfred said as he walked the corridors of his laboratory, observing his three new containers of his new creations. These beings will be a big reason for his success in the underworld. He also could offer to leave it to Marnie, because after time she proves herself to be a competent scientist and can be left out. So with these thoughts finished, he exits his lab and with his mutated fungus wings he flies off in the direction of the captain's castle.

“Pffft. One of the greatest armies? If I finish my two new apollyon classes, we have more than enough forces to destroy any army.” he grunted before landing in front of the castle and entering it. The guards let him pass and if they would not have he would make them. So with that he entered the room and saw his captain.

“Greetings captain, I hope this is an important captain, because I have finally time to visit you in person and I hope these new recruits show their faces as well, because that would be their rare chance to see me in person.” Alfred commented as he sat down and grabbed a bottle of rum.

Klaus greeted Alfred with a smile as he joined him at the table, and then he said "Well, they are going to be joining us in a moment. They will have important roles to play in the future, and it's critical that they introduce themselves to you personally. Especially that you're my commander, they need to know who the bosses are." And as Klaus was saying that, Leila arrived and sat at the table.

"Hello, I'm Leila."

Klaus smiled and said "Now we wait for Leona, and all the others to join us".

Inside the castle, Joanna laid asleep inside a bedroom alone. She had been unconscious for a bit while, but overall, she was fine. From the outside, though.

*Slumbering away into the realm of the unconscious, she blinked her eyes only to herself in a forest. She was in her armor muddied with stains and mud, and her face smeared with ashes and cuts. She held her sword close to her, ready to strike and engage for combat. But for what? And against who?*

*Then she heard a battle cry, not to far from her. She averted her focus toward a familiar face that gazed upon her with such bloodlust and crimson craze. He licked his fangs as he bare them at her, with a promise to rip her throat and taste her blood. Bill Q. Vin. Joanna didn't realize she was trembling as she held her sword. She couldn't bear to look weak in front of her opponent. It was not the way of the knight. She steadied her breath and her grip on the handle, unconsciously performing armanent haki around her arms and sword. She shifted her footing before she charged immediately, taking the opportunity to strike before her opponent.*

*Just when she got close to her opponent, she blinked, and when she opened her eyes, she realized she was kneeling while holding onto her left arm. Or at least, what was left of it? She looked up and saw Bill standing in front of her, smirking and almost mocking her when he looked at her as if she were some prey. She couldn't say anything else when he jumped at her and aimed his fangs towards her throat.*

On cue, Joanna jerked awake, sweating and breathing heavily. She nearly screamed from the moment she thought Bill was about to kill her. Then her head was instantly with a migrane that her ached.

What happened? Why did her head feel like it's jello? She held her head massaging her temple to ease the pain. Then she heard a knock on the door, followed by Leuce's voice.

"Hey Joanna? You there?"

Joanna took a deep breath as she answered. "Yeah, I'm here. Come in."

Leuce opened the door and peeked her head to meet Joanna' blue eyes. "Klaus is calling for a meeting. For all of us. I'm just telling you now."

Joanna nodded, feeling a bit relieved when the headaches was fading. "Yeah, okay. I'll be there."

"You sure? You look like you saw a ghost. I can tell him you can't attend." But Joanna shook her head and smiled gently at Leuce.

"You're a kind girl, Leuce. I'm fine, really. Just woke up from a nightmare, but it's over now. Go on ahead. I'll be right behind you."

Leuce grinned and waved. "Okay, and oh, I'll ask Itami if there's dessert we can share later."

"Sure..." She let out a breath once Leuce left. She looked down at her left hand. The arm that she lost. She cursed herself when she remembered her loss with Bill. She almost cried, but she shoved down her tears and clutched her fist. "I'll be stronger. I have to be stronger. If I were to become a leader. The guide to my people's future."

Joanna breathed deeply before jumping off the bedroom and grabbing her sword on the way to the door as she walked out. She had a meeting to attend.

As Klaus sat at the head of the table, the rest of the crew started arriving. Leuce, Joanna, Leona, and Amiya, they all join Klaus, Leila, Alfred and all the others on the round table. And as Klaus greeted them all with a smile, he smirked as he stared at the door. Hide finally showed up, and walked towards the table, where Leila stood up and let Hide take the chair next to Klaus.

*"My friends, as our crew is growing more and more. And with the building of our Empire, under my ruling, and my three commanders Hide, Alfred, And Eien"* Klaus smirked as he said the name of Eien, yet he continued *"I feel that now is a great time for me to head to the East Blue, to respect the wishes of my dead brother. So I will be leaving you guys on this island, to do as you please while I go and get back. I will not leave you with a bunch of orders. I will only leave you with one statement. Never, ever forget who you are, and what your dreams are !! While I'm leaving you guys here for now, you are still as free as you've ever been."*

Klaus stood up and said *"This is as good a time as ever to take my leave, but before I go. This over here is Amiya, the General of Barberica's army. And she will be training new soldiers, and overseeing their progress. And these two are our newest members Leila and Leona, as you can see Leona is quite big, she's an ancient giant after all."* Klaus headed for the door as he left his crew at the table, and as he reached the door, he turned around and said *"I will see you guys soon !!"*

Once Klaus reached the shore through multiple teleportation jumps, he took out a black boat that looked like a fish. He got on top of it, and sailed away in the horizon.

Alfred sat and listened to the words of his captain, before he left. He finished his alcohol through the hand, before sighing. Well it was really not worth his time, but he should at least show that much respect. He got up, prepared to leave and finish his plans for his conquest in the underworld. But before he left, he observed the two new recruits and this general.

“As one of the commanders of this mad gang, I welcome you. If you ever need treatment or an upgrade, you are free to visit my island with a call. However, do not dare to visit my island without my permission or destroy something there and I promise you the next treatment will be the last. Even though you really should not visit my island without my permission, if you do not suffer the feeling of getting eaten from the inside.” Alfred informed before leaving the room, back to his island.

Leuce waved in greeting towards the new recruits. "Hey there! I'm Leuce. And I hope we get to be the bestest friends in this crew!! And oh, this is Joanna, my new best friend!" Joanna politely greeted the recruits while she ate a bowl of ice cream and slapped Leuce's hand from stealing hers. "You're going to love it here!"

The overwhelming aroma of sweat cascaded off of Hidé as he sat in place after Klaus had left the room. The introduction of new recruits without knowing any of them added a level of uncertainty to his consistent agressive demeanor, though due to them being recruited by Klaus directly, this feeling had subsided rather quickly. His golden eyes darted across the room as he was deep in thought, *"I'm free to do as I please? Perfect! He said he's going to the Blues, not a clue where the rest are headed, I guess it's time to starting knocking down some names."* These thoughts continued for a moment as he sat still, completely unmoved by the magnitude that the crew was becoming.

Rising to his feet with a sense of urgency, the wooden chair that he had been sitting in slid across the room before slamming into the wall behind him. His gaze affixed on the exit as a genuine smile lit up his face, his mind racing with whom he may encounter next. "Hey! You new guys take care of things around here. I may not know you but if Klaus vouches for you then I guess I have no choice but to respect it." He exclaimes as he began to walk toward the massive wooden door, not allowing even the slightest sound from his bare feet on the ground through his departure. "One more thing, Don't let Alfred die before we meet up again. Ciao." His final words, spoken to the remnants of people within the castle walls echoed through aggressively yet a more soothed demeanor than he had shown previously.

The creak of the massive doors closed behind him, the warmth of the stone pathway accompanied the beautiful blue skies. The smile on his face continued to stay present as he walked toward the docks to procure a vessel of his choosing. "Eenie, meenie, miney, you." A smaller ship caught his eye, resulting in his decision to be made. Stepping onto the deck, Hidé pulled out several pieces of paper from his vest, appearing to be bounty posters, though each had a number assigned to it. His smile had grown exaggeratted as he looked at these pages, the beat of his heart was almost loud enough for those nearby to hear, excitement had returned to him. Quickly grabbing hold of the ropes and various tethers that had held this ship in place and pulling them aboard, Hidé shoved off the dock, allowing the ship to drift away. "Every ship needs a fitting name. How about **Ikari?**"

As the new members settled into their homes on the island, and went around exploring. As they all wait for the arrival of their captain, who was on his way to the East Blue. Alfred and Leuce headed for an unknown location to start their Underworld take over, and to provide the Underworld with their drugs.

The events that happened on Barberica were heavy on the Exsecratus Pirates, as they have lost just as much as they gained. With Klaus losing his brother, without even being able to avenge him. With Itami's sudden leave, without any explanation or reason. The crew now knows that they are far from being kings and queens let alone emperors, and Klaus knows that even though he built and empire, it's way too early for him to wear such a title proudly.

Klaus's journey to the East Blue shall show him the truth of his family, a journey to discover the ugly and horrifying truth of his own actions. His own murders and crimes, that put him and his brother on the path they walked. Yet this is a story for another time, as this arc is now over.

**-The End-**